The Iron Dynasty, DeLaRose Role Play Group
Greetings and welcome, only go forth if you are over 18 years of age, if not please turn back now. if you are over the age of 18 feel free to view and register for the fourm. thank you so much for coming to see us if this is not your first time here please log in.
Welcome Everyone Feel Free to Register Post and Partake We Are friendly Please Fill out the Rules as Soon as You Join After Please Read and Sign the Policies You May Then Browse at Your Leisure If You Need any Help Please Contact Anaya the Admin or Any Moderators it is Our Job To Help You

You are not connected. Please login or register

The Iron Dynasty, DeLaRose Role Play Group » Valeria, Discord Hosted » The Iron Dynasty,A Rose Has Thorns »  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World

Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World

Go down  Message [Page 1 of 1]


Part 4  The Darker World
  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World Sky_ke11
“Light thinks it travels faster than anything and is stronger than anything, but it is wrong, it is always so very wrong. No matter how fast light travels, or how strong light gets, it finds the darkness has always gotten there first, it finds the darkness is always stronger and darker than its light pushes out, it will always be there, waiting for it, wanting it, and knowing that when light always goes out, darkness lives on forever” ~ Caliga

Softly she lay in the bath clear crystal water cascading over her nude flesh. Simple flicks of iridescent rainbow water droplets dappled her skin. White hair fell over her shoulders dampened by the moisture in the air of the fogged up window room. She could see the outside the trees swaying in the wind the sweet smell of summer and a warm day just slowed to waist it away in the bath not a care in the world. Was, was this what death felt like, like a child’s dream of sweets and in a place were the land and sky met off in the distance, true beauty here and now. She looked out as a girl, with long yellow hair down her shoulders the color of buttercream and her skin like a silken blanket. “lady Anaya we gave waited so long to at last see you. Oh, it brings me joy to have you home with us at last" home what was the word anymore her home, it was almost like she could not remember any other place than here.

“Yes it has been a long time coming haven’t it, this place is so nice do tell me about it, I am sure the story's do it no justice, and the last time, well I can't even remember it last time I was here. So do, tell me story’s of this place and allow my ears to enjoy the simple pleasures.” Anaya thought on how this place was so peaceful, so still, as the girl walked over beside the tub and got down on her knees her arms resting on the side of the tub as she humbly looked to the woman naked laying there.

“your father, our father, has watched you down on the world, he made all of this, for we are told of the days when you were still young and he watched as you walked for the first time your claws shimmering in the light, this place was were you were born a place of all starting and all finishing, but not many finish here, for the gates are locked never to be opened it is said they are bolted with magic and fury, the sky's themselves cannot open them till she comes home, till the true owner of this place comes home. The lands are fruitful and the trees they shimmer and your children wait for you to make them, many just waiting for your breath to give them live,the water is clean, none will harm you here all is pure and blessed by the grace of the holiest on high, he has changed since the past, he is no longer filled with greed and pain, but light and power, he relaxes up in the temple he need not be anything but free you may join him and shed your human skin here, we only placed you in it to seem more comfortable you will not have to have it once you go outside this room. No pain will lay to your body upon changing nothing you do will give pain to your body, it will just be here, you can just be here, everything will be yours without  even asking, simply think on it and it shall be.” the girl was so happy with her words it was like every letter just made her get brighter and happier like there was nothing that could remove the grin and smile and light from her eyes.

Anaya nodded as she ran her fingers along her silken body. “ I do enjoy this body I may use it from time to time to be able to simply feel the skin of an older time, but, tell me, child, why can I not remember what was before this moment? I know I did not exist just now, there were actions before now that I can only partly dawn my mind to”
“Oh my lady the days before now do not matter, all your human struggles and pains are but a blink and no longer needed, you need not to hold onto anything here, what happened to you, who you knew, everything before now you need not cling to as it will cause you sorrow and pain, you need not that you only need bright and happy days simply to do the job the father on high has given to you, see all mortals as equals in the mind of the one holiest of all beings. Don't worry my lady, you won't need your memory of the land here, it will only inhibit you. We only want the best for you”
Anaya nodded her head, she understood the reasoning and really she could not debate it, it made sense and really she had no idea what she wanted to remember all she knew was something happened before now but really why care about it. It was the past anyway. She stood up from the bath and stepping out of the tub to have her foot come down on what felt soft but was warm and looked like a marble tile floor. Not a single crack everything was so clean and perfect. She let out a breath as she nodded her head.
“Alright, I will go see father then, I am sure we have much to talk about”
“as you wish my lady, and oh my lady your true self may not be the same as it was before, you will see” the girl then vanished as if she was not there at all leaving only a couple of white feathers scattered around here and there. Anaya gave a chuckle as she opened the door and then as if nothing had even happened at all she moved a foot and it was so clean, her body had become her true self, but it did not hurt, it just, as she did not even think about it and with another move her foot slammed into the ground claws digging into the dirt as she enjoyed feeling it. Everything felt so good like feeling the wind for the first time, the dirt for the first time, breathing for the first time the skin on her skin. She moved to open her wings as white feathers spread over her. Body as she looked at them, what was once hard was soft here, and she enjoyed it, she felt true and free and with her wings folded to her back she walked.
It felt like no time at all as she looked upon the temple walking up to the steps of it her body becoming human once more, that would take some getting used to. “Father? I have, I have come home” she called out as she looked over to see him standing there his back to her, he had white hair as she did, his body strong and muscled as he stood there. Slowly the man turned around his stabbing blue eyes looking at his daughter.
“My child” within seconds his arms were around her as he held her close to him in a tender embrace his fingers warping around her and weaving into her white hair as she put her head on his shoulder. He was warm, loving, he was everything she wanted, everything that she had ever wanted was right now, she let out a breath as she sunk into him “I missed you Anaya, my sweet girl it is good that you are here with me now”Anaya's arms stayed around him as she let out a breath softly holding her beloved father who clearly cared for her.
“Father, your love is sweet and brings joy to my heart, but you are not going to be staying alongside me, you have committed treason and should not be here in this kingdom. You got here on fowl means and are seen as guilty by the laws of the world Father, what was done is to be undone now that I rule here and you may return to the land mass you were given, to govern and rule and set the balance right again”
her father's arms stayed around her as she spoke and held him, he was not the dragon he used to be he had grown fat lazy and weak and he knew that she was stronger then he was. Anaya's voice was cold without emotion at all and she simply spoke without seeing to care, simply doing what she was there to do without fault or show of weakness. “Father you are to return to Valeria and govern man, protect humans, and guide ones that seek you out, you will hear their prayers to you, you shall still be a god among them, still stand with your people and do the job needed, all your powers will stay with you, but your wings will stay here with me” she moved her hands as she held him, her nails digging into his back as tears fell down his face but not a sound slipped from his lips. He did not say a word, did not do anything, he knew he would lose in battle so allowed this to happen without restraint at all.

Blue feathers started to slip from his skin as the wings as if magic its self hid something so large within such a small body as they moved and fell to the ground making not a sound, bright blue blood slid down his back as he fell weak in his daughters arms his old legs trembling not only due to weakness but out of fear of what happened next. “goodbye my father enjoy the world I left behind, you will be returned to the cave in which you left, on the dunes of were the world was made, on the spot were the dragon of ages abandoned the world he was sworn to protect due to his own greed. You are banished here forth from this kingdom” her words as law and justice as if a hammer smashed down onto his head pushing him down out of her arms and to his knees looking up at his daughter.
“no please, I do not belong down there anymore, I know not the world my daughter, please spare me”
“you have been judged, and you have been found guilty” then he was gone as if dropped down a hole that opened at his feet he was sent to plummet down to the world which he left behind thousands of years ago.

She let out a soft sigh as she looked at the world now empty of her father, it was hers now and now, it was time to place back what needed to be “i call forth the sky keeper, rise from the land of the dead and hear my words, I call you forth from the pit you have rested in for so long, I call you from death to life to be brought back to the place of which you belong, come to me my sky keeper, the ferryman that is to usher the lost and dead to the land of light and peace”

On the world down below the bones of the keeper, lost in the sands of the desert of ignoros started to move, they clicked, cracked, shifted, not caring for there age or fragility they seemed to live and breath once more, sand tumbling down there yellowed bones as a light white hue started to creep back into them like life being breathed back into life long dead. The bones soon mashed together clicking and cracking as the skeletal structure of a massive bird came into view. A bird, with no wings.

  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World Sky_ke10

The birds head arched as it looked to the sky, moving the ends of its shoulders softly, flesh and muscle taking shape as the blue feathers at last smashed out of the skin and the whole being lifted off the ground hovering up into the air and then simply vanishing into nothingness leaving only sand and faded blue feathers were it once was hidden into the dirt and dunes. Anaya stood as she formed before her, a woman pale skin lightly kissed by the sun, ebony hair falling down her face in tight curls and bright sea blue eyes and lightly dappled features that brought everything in rather cute and Innocent looking, it was clear on how the Leviathan fell in love with such a flawless beauty, an image of innocence and crisp clean features. “so long have you fallen into the ground, so many had the chance to birth you back to life and gain such a reward onto the world they call home, but alas you did no crime yet payed the gravest price, your very life stolen from you in greed and self interest, a crime that has now been punished with service and exile, a merger price for what you payed but a price none the less. But now it is done and you live once more, you will be able to do the job set forth by the god overhead and bring the dead to the light-filled afterlife they deserve, we together will remove darkness from the land and keep its claws from the people of the worl....”

“NO YOU WILL NOT!” a swift backhand hit Anaya right in the face as she was sent flying backward smashing into a stone pillar, it splintering and wedging its self into her back. A simple black skinned hand ran along the sky keepers face, the girl just stood there unable to move as a force held her in place
“It is funny how you are still bound by time up here Anaya, did you really think you could come up here and change our plans, change the future for us and outshine our blissful black. We are the reason you came here. Don't you remember” her words held malice, so much malice, at long last, she could give what she had wanted to for so many years. Caliga took a breath as her darkness moved along her skin as she was there before Anaya, Anaya getting up from the pillar to heal her bloody back, what would have been seconds felt like a forever as the single tissue bits molded together. Caliga was slowing time so healing would hold no effect. “don't you want to remember Anaya, the sins you committed, the innocence you snuffed out of the world wall we could do NOTHING to save them!” a massive shadow spike stabbed out of the ground and impaled the holy dragon in the jaw forcing blood to bubble up her lips and splash onto her gown. Anaya could not scream, she could not speak, she hardly could move every movement slowed down to such a state that she was not moving at all and she did not have the power next to this, she could not fight this off, Caliga had most of the world behind it and Anaya only had a select few and she knew it.  Her red eyes looked into that of her now enraged torturer only able to hear Caligas words and do whatever the god wanted. “you have killed nations, you alone have burned whole races down to the ash, you have slaughtered your own family your own people, you are the cause of why the one you loved is dead, you killed your own son and left them all to die as they called out for you, you have ignored the ones praying to you, you have turned a blind eye, what god is that, what dragon is that!” she slammed another black spike into the woman's side, it goes in and up into her rib cage and out the top of her shoulder. Another one stabbing into the other side the same going into the rib cage and out the other shoulder crossing in the middle.
“you have been found guilty by your own rules, you are nothing but a hypocrite dragon of light and justice,  we have watched you and now you will pay the price for your deeds, not a soul will come here to the sky, your own keeper will now be mine to usher souls down to Ulon were souls belong wall you sit here and rot in a pit of your own making, ruined by your own laws Anaya, holy dragon of a pile of dirt turned black in my image” a smile came over the woman's face as her black wings reached out and a chill came over the air “enjoy the show, watch your world go black”

The sun that hung that day got colder, a black sheet started to creep across it, a solar eclipse that would never end, words whispered into the minds of every living thing, words that would shake a planet, words that placed fear in the hearts of even the other gods. “the day has come to pick a side, light is over, only darkness walks on the land, may my children rise to walk this world with the living, half of the planets will die, the weak will wither and fade, all children will be free, this world will be remade in darkness” as the words ended it was like there was this emptiness that crept into every pour of a person and into there very souls like the happiness had been drained from the hearts of all living things and sadness touched the world. The ground turned dark and from the shadows spewed monsters upon the land, beings all sizes and all power levels, small and large, black bodied monsters in the form of beast, man,  abomination, everything, some did not even hold shape, just rolling black masses that attached to the living to consume them. And then, others started to crawl forth the Kinn, monsters that stood twelve feet or higher at the shoulder, glowed there respected colors and were nothing but black tendriled monstrosity's walking the world to do Caliga's bidding.
Shades clinging to the heels of there greaters hoping around to snap up any that were seen as weaklings needing to be set free and grab a hold of any child within range.
Sinners with claws dripping ready to hunt and kill,  
Vessers books in hand walking to take in the disciples of Caliga as they ran in fear from everything and into the black hands of an enemy they did not understand.
The Reapers collecting souls, blue soul orbs hovering around them like blinking lights  as many died and fed the growing hoard ]
Hulking Ursas slamming clawed fists into the ground as the quadrupedal abominations lumbered around smashing building like siege engines opening doors for the Sinners to go in as the knights of a destructive army hell-bent on taking what they saw as there own.
And Standing at the head were the Fates of it all, Two woman holding large books with silver decal, silver chains dangled down there sides and down there dresses. Giving orders and instructing the troops to go from town to town on the path that would lead them to a successful future.
And on one spot, consuming what was once Firedoor was the main figurehead, a glowing bright purple Prime turning the ground its self into darkness and consummating all that was in the landmass, no one would live here again, no plants would grow, all would turn to darkness, trees would change as the Prime would warp the world by simply existing, and in the centre grew the castle that it would sit in, that Caliga its self would manifest in and 'live' in, here would be the home base, here is were the army's would be there strongest, here darkness would rule, here would grow city's of nothing but Caliga's minions, all Kinn, darkness, and mortal disciples would rest here.

She looked to Anaya sitting there eyes wide as she watched the world set ablaze by black fire and an empty dead sun, time started to move as Anaya could breathe again as she let tears fall down her face “why would you do this to them, why would you do it to the people I am to protect!” Anaya screamed as she cried her tears falling down onto the beautiful ground that was the sky lands. “why would you do something so horrible, you will kill hundreds of thousands, what is the reason the point, why does it even for you this is pointless and rash”
“why do it you ask, as it is what darkness has always wanted, a world with no limits, with no you on the ground no one can protect the people, no one can stop what will happen and as soon as your little trinket in your castle is smashed they will not even have a place to hide anymore, it will all be leveled, your daughter saved due to her age but forced to watch the world as she is helpless to do anything, a heart turned so dark she will beg to us to grant her wishes, giving her soul to us as payment to save the people you left her with.  Your eldest son will know how it all ends, he knows how we work, he knows our ranks, he will run with aid into the mouth of our stronghold to be met with fire and death and even if he makes the wise choice to not do such a thing he will only be able to watch and adapt to a world that will do nothing but hunt and want to kill him. Your eldest daughter has such a wonderful part to play, she will birth my own child, a mortal being made of flesh and bone that will later become my host body upon your world once everything is clean and there is no way to turn back the clock, I will merge Ulon with your planets core, and your planet will become the new homeworld for the Kinn and Ulons soul pool, what is it the humans on earth say, they will truly be living in hell”  she could not help but laugh as she looked to Anaya leaning down to softly bringing her hand up to Anaya's face to lightly pat her cheek. Caliga's firm flawless body pressed into the blood-covered body of the other goddess she had brought to her knees with little to none of her true power.  

Boldly She pushed her breasts into Anaya as her lips met with Anaya's in a warm yet sickening embrace as her black wings moved to wrap around them both, as her lips softly came from Anaya's a line of saliva dripping between them and the gut-turning smell of vanilla hitting the dragons nose making her bowls turn “now, you are going to be our pet and do everything we tell you to, you will respond to the prayers given, you will act the part, but all your granting will only bring us power, and you holy light are to fool your own followers having them give their souls to us with every granting you do.” Caliga pressed her lips into Anaya once more as her hand violently was shoved down to grab Anaya's sensitive undercarriage, fingers slipping into holes Anaya did not wish to be touched. Fingers thrusting in and out hard and cruel as the dragon tried to pull away but was still speared on the sharp spikes that were impaled in her rib cage and torso.
“I will not lie to my people!” Anaya yelled as tears ran down her face, feelings welling inside of her heart as she was being assaulted both in her mind and on and in her body.
“really, lets see how many tears we can force you to have, lets make you feel” black tendrils moved from Caliga's body there tips round and solid as she ran them along Anaya's face slowly, forcing them to slither over the woman's lips and into her mouth to be yanked out and then  ran along her side to the hole in which the shadow spikes were spearing her. Not only one but both tendrils slowly sunk into the wounds alongside the spears moving slowly in and out of the holes that the spears had made.
Anaya screamed as the pain was too much for her body to take, not only were their fingers shoved deep into her sex but there were thrusting tentacles being painfully inserted and retracted over and over into the fresh wounds made, she was being raped, and assaulted both mentally and physically, and on top of it all how could pain hurt this much, she had faced pain but this, this was something else, it all felt like she was on fire from the inside the fingers the tendrils all felt like hot pokers being jabbed inside her body.

Caliga's fingers moved faster as she pushed her naked body into Anaya, the woman's golden gown melting off her as if acid was eating it, the dragon's skin feeling the burn of acid on her body even if nothing was there. Anaya screamed more “Make it stop!” she yelled as all Caliga did was made as she placed her free hand on Anaya's chest and pushed her back the spears ripping the holes in the woman's sides wider as the tendrils got thicker to fill the holes moving faster to rip the wounds open with each thrust.
“we will not finish with you till we finish ourselves” Caliga hissed as another thick tendril moved to loop around the once mighty empress and dragon ruler to run up against her backside. With brute force and no warning, it plunged its self into Anaya's backside ripping the skin open and causing her to bleed and scream for mercy knowing she would get none. Caliga trusted in harder, faster till the tentacles were to swell and feel as if they were ready to burst, Anaya's screams and tears cried out and ran like a river sobbing and mixing with her own blood upon the ground. Caliga burst to fill Anaya both inside and covering her naked burning body on the outside. A liquid that resembled a man's seed but burned like acid to the bone. Anaya fell to the ground on her side curled and bleeding, one of her legs severed due to the brutality of the whole event, half of her intestinal track laying on the ground beside her, if you turned on the right angle you could see the woman's beating heart form the hole in her side and the broken shattered ribs. Even one of Anaya's beautiful red eyes had popped from her socket hanging from a thread from her face.
“look at you, covered like some trash gutter whore, who would have thought to become a god would be well, so sticky, now, do we have to go round two and take the other leg or will you do as you are told.” From the shattered woman on the ground came a muffled weak moan out of the words,

“Yes, Mother of Darkness” Anaya had been broken, beaten, and now left to heal with no idea how long that would take from this damage done by another god. Caliga moved to lean down and softly pull up the dragons shattered and dripping face to kiss her lips one more time before harshly dropping Anaya's face back down into the blood-soaked ground with a pluck.
“good, now we will leave you here to clean up and over think your actions, wall we take your cute little bird” Caliga walked to the sky keeper, frozen there being forced to watch the whole ordeal that just happened, frozen in spot unable to help as one god lay claim over another in a horror show of dominance, brutality, and power.
With a snap of her fingers on the sky, keeper formed a blue navel jacket and a sort of ship mans pirate hat both in matching shades of blue. The sky keeper now broken from her time lock looked at the clothing that had replaced a beautiful crystal gown that Anaya had given her. “what is this f...for”  the sky keeper questioned with a slight stutter to her words as she walked beside Caliga.
“we were  told a story one about a group of kids that saw this overall look of one of balance and of a boatman, as that is what you are so we deem it fitting that you have it on to be the ferryman, or well we guess in your case the passenger pigeon you will now bring the dead to Ulon, we do hope we make ourselves  clear”
“you make everything clear my lady, I will not fight at all, I will do as instructed, loyalty without question” she did not want to end up like the woman still partly drooling in her own blood and whatever that white liquid was on the ground over behind them.
“good girl, now let's go watch our new world be formed shall we”

And with that they both vanished, leaving Anaya there to heal, and leaving the world to make do with all that was happening to it.

Out of Game Notes
things that have changed
- you now have no sun, it has gone black as if a solar eclipse has happened but is not ending
- plants and animals are dieing
-where there once was smaller monsters, example the dead woods there are now eating the zombies and monsters, replacing them with black shadow monsters
- large black beasts explained and described in the story line segment are taking over towns, if you are in a town you will see this happening, it is advised to run
- castles are being attacked, other then iron
- Iron holds holy wards still protecting it,  the beasts are raming the walls of the wards trying to get in to raid the building, everyone inside the building is safe, for now
-all followers of Caliga feel intense pleasure and happiness, you all gain 20 HP on top of what you have, and the ability Shadow walk, three times per day you can shadow jump from one in view shadow to another, example you see a window, you see a shadow cast from a chair you can bypass the wall and jump to that shadow.
please add that to bio cards
- Anyone that follows Anaya feels dread and despair like a wave of sadness washes over them, you lose 10 HP and are saddened for one day, this effect will cause magical spells to not work and cause you to feel loss and dread when   facing enemy's, you have a 30% chance of all attack rolls failing. when you attack roll for a hit i roll a D3 if i get a 3 you miss regardless of your roll
npcs that have now gone missing,
-Miss everdeen
-the shoe peddler in the ally
this has really freaked out the other guy in the ally
- the blacksmiths assistant
-clod from the tavern
-some of the castle staff
- the castle is destroyed
in stovania
-Anas horse
- the trees are being distroyed one at a time by darkness monsters
- Eveh Bhila tavern keeper
- 30% of your castle staff has gone missing
- the elven city is on fire you can see it burning in the distance
-the ground around the elven city is going black and over time black large buildings will grow and replace elven ones
all map changes will be updated

View user profile


  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World 15535210

He snarled a little growling as he spoke upon hearing her speak of the little family. It's less that he really cared for them, but having put in effort to repay their kindness rather than steal from them, would rather not have that undone as they still had their own difficulties. Even without the cave lion, they still had lost all their chickens. He stopped growling as he took a breath to calm down a little, before adding on. "Smashing things are easy, but walking into a castle? I might've been able before I had all..." He gestures to the limbs on his back and his general size before focusing back on her and shifting his standing stance a bit. "Unless they are all daft or literally blind, walking in will be a problem. Of course it's an angel doll, is this some kind of religious thing? .... What kind of reward? ..." He asked, squinting a little as he felt a little like a horse with a carrot being held out as bait for him to follow, but couldn't quite put his finger on why. "And I can't even say how many times I've heard that...."

she moved a step closer to him as she reached out her hand as she moved and ran her slender fingers along his bug like back arm, her touch was cold and put the one being touches on edge and wanting to commit sins by default but she pulled her hand back fast so the affect was far from long lasting and very limited. "well to get you in the castle we can make it so your back arms can be only viewable to you and i, a illusion to make you simply be a gnoll to everyone but us, then once the task is done the illusion will vanish and no harm done you are you agein to the eyes of the world. and yes it would be a religious thing, but mainly i simply wish to greet the new founding ruler seeing her mother has flown the coop as of lately and i simply cant step onto the castle dirt to go see her till that pesky little trinket is good and smashed. for your reward i can give you almost anything you can think up, a new weapon, for your natural skills to be heightened, to be stronger, to gain more deformity's to gain you other strengths, you name it and i can have it done for you, and for such a little task i need you to do it will not be much for you "

He took a step back, eye glaring as she approached and reached out to him, and for a brief moment after she touched him his stomach would growl loudly, his pupils dilating before quickly returning to normal as he backed away from her a few feet, looking around but keeping his peripheral vision on her. "..What..." He shook his head and played over what she said again in his head before replying. "What kind of land is this that they would let a normal gnoll into their castle. Do they not know what MY race is capable of? Grah, whatever, not like it matters in this weird land. I will seek out this castle and take a look, but I promise nothing, for your own promise sounds too good to be true.... But after that goat, I'm not sure what to believe." He said, turning away from her to look up at the castle in the distance, eyeing the structure and thinking about ways inside rather than thinking about her offer at hand. He looked back to her before back to the castle, grumbling as he began walking towards a way out of the graveyard, wanting to be out of the place first and foremost before his mind had wandered to the possible rewards. He paused, turning back to speak once more. "And how do I know if you can even give what is promised?"

She chould not help but laugh to his words as she walked beside him, her feet makeing not a sound so even his sense abilitys chould not pick up that she was even there. "This land and house is ignorant to your kind and its abilitys, the ruler is but a child and many would see you as more a overgrown wolf man then a mighty gnoll, the castle allows anyone into it as long as they hold no weapons on there person visually. But your weapons are natural and you will not have to worry. Once the task is done you will get anything you want for, and if we are not truthful on our words and as you say it to good to be true you simply walk away haveing lost nothing but time." She moved her hand once agein ro touch him, that feeling of wanting to commit sinful acthions hitting him stronger then before and lasting a big longer. There was also a tingle in his back as her magic took affect (minor iluthion, all but you and others over level 15 can see the horn like arm.growths on your back, any under this level can not see them and you simply look like a normal run of the mill gnoll you also will apearmleas formidable and a foot smaller to others but in reality nothing has changed and it is all a magic trick) "there, others will see you as harmless now, simply a gnoll ro others but you and I, the strong can see past my trick so stay away from them. Be careful and remember it is in the large bedroom in the upper level of the castle, a winged angelic idol l, take it and smash it outside the castlemdoors, not anywhere else or things will not go as planned. "

March 5, 2019
He turned some more as she walked closer, his fur standing on end as he really disliked the fact he couldnt sense her movements yet appeared to move as a normal being. She seemed to know more about the area, and more about him than he would like to admit. He growled lightly as he tried to speak, not noticing her hand going for his side. "So you want me to potentially pis- GRAH!" He growled as she lightly touched his back which caused his manes fur to flare up aggressively as his stomachs growled loudly once more, his sin of gluttony growing as she placed the magic on him. Pupils dilating, growling and beginning to drool a little he spun to his left, his right large clawed hand reaching for the womans head, his eyes returning to normal as the effect faded after lasting a little longer than before. He froze for a second, his clawed fingers all around head but not quite touching yet as he took a breath, pulling the hand away and forming a fist, knuckles cracking before sticking out a clawed finger dangerously close to her face. "Stop. Touching. Me. Before. I. . . Greh, nevermind. And yes, I know where the fucking doll is."

a smile came over her face, as a cold breath left her lips, her eyes shut for a moment to hide the purple glow that was inside them, the hunger inside her own self to just feed from this acthion bubbled at the edges of her mind and body, she wanted this but knew better. opening back up her eyes they were there dark shade with no purple in them for the time being. oh the fun she could have with this one, the fun they could have together with his hunger, with a being made of hunger, to eat and consume everything before it she could make it all he ever thought about, warp him to be just that a walking vessel of gluttony. but no, she needed him for the task at hand and then, maybe after they could enjoy each others company, and she could teach him how amazing sin really can be. "my power is not only limited by physical contact, but your wants will be respected seeing you will help me, we will talk agein soon dear Gnoll, very soon, if you need to know anything simply ask a shadow and it will hear you" she moved back words turning around and walking to vanish into the darkness leaving him all alone in the grave yard behind the black suns church building.

He growled lowly as he listened and took a step back, tilting his head a little as she closed her eyes and stood there and straightened back up as she spoke. His ears perked up as he took another step back and looked around as the woman suddenly vanished. He sighed angrily, looking towards the church before turning to try and exit the graveyard without further obstruction. He opened the back gate again, walked through and roughly slammed the gate shut not caring should the old metal be damaged or not as he headed through town towards the castle, assuming he had no more interruptions.

March 9, 2019
Aku sat in his church, on his throne, while two naked women sat beside him, on their knees. "300 years I've waited. They killed everyone I knew. My family. My friends. My church members. Not any longer. The iron has been a thorn in my side for far too long. As soon as Caliga unleashes her plan, we attack." The women, simply nodded, or risked rape and murder.

One of the grave yard gate sides falls off with a bang echoing into the church and then going silent.

Aku sat up from the throne and looked to one of the naked women. "Go check that out. And bring me a damn drink while you're up and about." The woman nodded and slid on a silken black robe over her body, before heading out the door. Once in the graveyard, the woman inspected the fallen gate, and questioned how it got this way. "Hello?" She called out, slowly.

In the dirt was large paw prints from what looked to be a tall plawed biped and then brown and tan hairs on the gate and ground, the gate doors had been slammed hard enough to make one fall off the hinges. But the person that did it was gone

After walking through the town, grumbling, growling to himself and glaring at various villagers and travelers as he made his way through the cities streets, walking slowly as he ensured to try and keep his senses sharp on all those around him as he went. Looking around at the various shops as he passed them to try and make note of where to come back to later, as well as the various places to get foods. After a trip through, he had finally exited the town and was on his way up the long path towards the castle, noticing the lack of people that was within the town itself. He took a breath, enjoying having some more elbow room as he continued up, occasionally looking around and behind him just in case. He would keep up a steady pace, trying to think things through from what he was asked as he finally began his approach to the castles gates.

at the castle gates stood two large guards that eyed the gnoll carefully. "wolf man, state your business here at the Iron Castle, leave all weapons here if you wish entrance into the main hall, if you are a merchant we wish not buy your goods and you can turn back now and come back in a weeks time" the one barked out as the other one clearly was leaning up against a wall snorting a bit sleeping in his armor suit hidden behind his helmet. the other guard that seemed to know and do his job looked at his partner and gave a sour face as he looked back to the one that had come to there gate, he griped his spear and waited for the gnoll to respond to the orders

"I heard the old queen had departed and that a new heir had taken the throne. I merely come to pay respects and meet the new ruler before returning to work." He replied, trying to sound less hostile than he usually does as he patted himself down before looking back to the guard. "Pretty sure I am well unarmed as I thought appropriate of one coming in peace. If you must, you can search me guardsman..." He said looking over towards the other guardsman sleeping in his armor as he chuckled before moving closer to the awake guard cautiously "At least your not both asleep hehehe."

the guard looked at the man, he was well dressed and he looked rather flashy and well kept and rather normal for a dog man. "alright you may enter and go to see the queen around this time she is in the dinning hall or reading in the library, simply walk inside then turn down the easy side hall way and it will lead you to the library past the upper hall steps. " he turned and looked to the other guard muttering something in his sleep about pineapple "ya he is as useless as the other door guards, but with new rulership lets hope we get some skilled labor instead of prison drop outs wanting to lessen there time, only good ones around here are the elites inside" he gave a chuckle as he moved to open the door for the man and alow him inside. the castle inside was beautiful and smelled of flowers and life, loong red banners with the symbol of the dragon hung from them as red and gold covered the halls. along the main walk there was a nice well walked red and gold rug that lead up to a large singular person throne with two white marble stags on both sides of it. but no one sat there at the moment but it did look well loved with some red and gold pillows and one singular blue one to off set the color. over all the castle was very nice on the inside benches all around leaning against the pillars and hand painted pictures hung on the walls showing dragons, fights and combat and beautiful gardens and historical images.

Elaira's smile seemed to fade just a tad as she listened to Roxy speak with the Queen. It was almost disappointing to think that she was overly protected by due to Desdemona's words and mere presence thanks to Ingavor's infatuation with her. Though at the same time, it did make protecting him as instructed much easier. Once Roxy brought her into the conversation though, she glanced back at her, her eyes staring into hers for a moment before looking back at the Queen, "This is true, your Highness. I do know my fair share of the Black Sun. Please ask away and I will do what I can to satisfy your questions." The Fox was a sly thing, but this only made Elaira smile a bit more. --- Des nodded to Ingavor as he expressed himself to her, "I never said that you didn't have the right to dislike her. Dislike her all you want, that is perfectly fine. But you saw for yourself that she has not done anything as of yet to warrant a death sentence." She knew the girl could change her ways if only she was given the time of day and was surrounded by those who actually wanted a better future for this land. Question was could she keep alive long enough to receive that chance. Smiling a bit as he attempted to woo her to the bath simply to cut his hair, laughing once he admitted the real reason, "Alright. I wouldn't mind giving you a trim. Would make it easier to look into your eyes."

Jeff made back toward the castle, but stopped, just outside. Shifting his chin toward the sky, he watched the dark clouds loom and cry onto the earth. Rain beat against his leather while his hair began to hang in his face. His lover and children were gone. His mother was gone. His legacy. All he was, was just another player in a larger game now. He wasn't a hero. He wasn't the proud prince. He was now, just a man, with a handful of people he needed to keep safe, and a little girl he needed to guide. DeLaRose took a deep breath, and exhaled as he looked out over the city, where he and his mother had sat prior. Her human remains had been cleaned up, and now, just stone steps remained. Jeff kneeled down close, and touched his hand to the steps.
"Mother. Wherever you are, please hear my words. I stand here at the last place you stood in your home, asking you to grant me strength. I will give you whatever you want. I just need the power to take care of my family. War is coming, sweet mother, and many will die if I don't get stronger. However, I'm running out of time, and training out in the woods is not working fast enough. Give me your request, and I will do it, as I've always done before. All I ask is to grant me a massive increase in my power so that I can use my Harmonic ability to save my home, and find the True Path." Jeff then took his hand away, and sat, awaiting, while looking out at the town, with hopeful eyes. Sundays began to peek through the clouds, and rest on his face, which felt nice. It had been a long time since he felt the sun tickle his skin.

Ingavor smirked at her words and nodded. "Aye. Everyone deserves a chance. You're right." Ingavor then removed the pan from the burner. "The food is done anyway. The maids will recreate my dish and make enough for everyone. Thank you for your help." Then as she agreed to cut his hair so she could look into his eyes, he frowned, but then smiled right after. "They aren't much to look at, my dear. But I'm flattered anyway." He took her hand softly, with gloved intent as to not read her memories. On the way, as they walked down the hall, he stopped to inform a group of maids, gossiping, that the meal was ready to be mimicked and served in the next hour. They nodded, while giggling at Ingavor's fingers, intertwined with hers. Rolling his eyes, as they continued walking toward the baths, he looked to her. "School girls, the lot of them. I hear more maids laughing about nonsense daily than I hear myself breath." They moved closer to the bath hall, and, resting outside the door to it, Ingavor turned to Des. "Never had someone cut my hair before. I trust you." He said, giving a paitent smile, while gently squeezing her hand. "With my life. And my hair." With that, he pushed the door open, let go of her fingers, and motioned inside. "Ladies first."

His eyes followed the guard briefly before looking to the muttering sleeping guard and rolling his eyes. Not his guard, he doesn't need to deal with it he thought. He glanced back at the active guard once more and chuckled. "Heh, is that where most of your guards come from? Hahahaha, that's new, giving prisoners weapons and armor. Good to hear there are better within than outside. Apart from yourself." He moved closer and past the guard as he entered within the main hall, groaning at te scent that filled its area. He would take a few steps inside along the red and gold rug, moving to stand off of it as he stopped to listen and sense all he could with his ears, eyes and tremorsenses.

Noki looked at the girl there that roxie had made a point to well point out to her, she nodded her head to the female as her blue eyes shimmered and she gave a pesent hmmmm sou d almost sounding as an adult in thought. "Well then what all do you know of the black sun, there are many rumors around about a demon in the basement, numbers beyond count and how there leader is a monster or something, none of witch worrie me or scare me, but simply make me wonder if sending in ten of the best should better be made to a full assault to simple wipe the slate clean of them. Are there inoccent lives within the hall to avoid, what is inside there church and how associated are you to there religious group." She looked at the girl closely her boule eyes studying her, pure blood chould tell if a person was a lier and even at a younge age noki chould sense it unless the woman picked her words very carefully.

With Jeff there was a warm feeling around him and on the ground formed a golden key, a diamond with a purple hue within formed in the center of the key, it formed from nothing but the air, he need not give anything but his words to gain it. Words whisper in the dark as the sun made them faint but still existing. "Your mother is not here Jeff, she won't be here to hear you or anyone for a short while at least, she must recover grave damage, but dont worrie we will hear you always, you are but our child all the same, walking the path of both darkness and light it is poetic, a rose by any other name is thus as sweet our dear dear boy. This key will unlock a door under the black sun church, there you will find a monster who guards a weapon that you must give to us, then and only then will you gain the abilitys you seek, for the black sun has something we need, stolen from your very mothers hold right out from under her nose. We hold death you must bring us life then you will be rewarded greatly with both power and a Devine ability only we can give, be a knight for what is a part of you, or be a weakling for what left you" the voice vanished and all that was left was the key.
As the gnoll walked into the hall and paused he chould feel the movment around him, maids running back and forth on fast feet, guards standing and taping there weapons on the ground at there posts around every door. Larger thudding from a door at the back by what chould be assumed was a large guard with a large weapon, small talking from the library of what seemed to be a younge teenage girl and some others along with her 2 both female. More talking from the dining hall and moving voices talking about hair cuts and bath time, the upper halls were still and silent from the sound of things no doors opening no loud sounds, all seemed rather castle like and oddly peaceful. Before the gnoll was the throne area, a large staircase to the side that clearly went to the upper hall there was four guards in the main area over seeing the room at there posts, the hall way that lead to the library and then to the side a large door that lead to the dining hall were the smell of food was seeping from under the door.

Last edited by Anaya on Sat Apr 27 2019, 12:05; edited 1 time in total

View user profile


Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/07/2019
Roxy crossed her arms as the young queen asked the elf some questions. "A demon? Hmm." She looked to the elf. "And rumors of a monster as head of their little cult? A cult that believes beastmen to be an abomination... How ironic indeed. The more I learn about this group's ways the more they confuse me... And they might even have a demon? Well that actually doesn't surprise me. They are evil and twisted individuals to say the least.... And to say that my kind is considered an abomination, tsk tsk..." The idea of a skilled team wiping the church made her tail swish a bit faster. To think that they would finally get what they deserve. She was begging to like Noki. Maybe this queen was going to achieve greatness for her people and actually take action. Roxy kept her gaze on Elaira, curious if these rumors were real and what she would reveal.

Elaira took a breath and turned, walking over to a table. Resting the book on its surface, she turned back and cleared her throat. This may prove interesting, she thought to herself. Over the next hour, she went into detailed description of everything the Queen had asked for details on. She told her of the cults ultimate goals, their combat tactics, supply runs and depots, the monster in the dungeon, the fact that ten of her best would be far from enough to exterminate them, the countless innocents used for rituals and the ritual process'. She freely gave all of her information, or what she was actually aware of. Once she reached the portion of how she was associated with the group, the light in her eyes faded, her smile following suit. She was once more a shell of a woman that she actually was. Pushing off the table to stand properly, she lowered her hands to her sides to indicate no hostilities on her part before claiming, "I know as much as I do because I am a Sister of the Black Sun, sent by my Master to ensure the safety of the one you all call Ingavor."
She knew what she had just done was risking her very life, yet what Roxy had said to her in a prior conversation had struct a chord in her mind. She had no intention on being taken capture or killed, but perhaps the young Queen would show mercy on someone who was willing to be honest in everything she was asked of. Glancing at Roxy and her statements, she tilted her head ever so slightly, eyes connecting with the Fox's, pools of an eternal emptiness showing through hers, "This creature in the basement was once Human, and so the Master still claims the creature to be worthy to be among the living, so to speak. I personally never took comfort in the creatures company." Turning her attention back to the Queen, she lifted her hands to either side of her, bowing her head to the young girl, "And thus ends my explanation of what you have requested to know." Lowering her hands and straightening, she turned and retrieved the book, turning back to the door, "If there is nothing else your Majesty, I have an eye to repair." She remained where she was until she was permitted to leave.
--- Des looked at Ingavor with a smile as he took her hand, leading her away from the kitchen. Listening to the maids giggle at them, she rolled her eyes along with him, shaking her head and her smile grew just slightly, "Let them have their fun, even if it is at our expense. They don't get out often, apparently." Once reaching the baths, she looked up at him and brushed his hair out of his face, "Good thing you trust me, or else I would have to mess up on purpose." Winking at him, she turned and walked into the baths. Reaching up, she unclasped the top of her outfit, letting it slide off her shoulders to reveal her naked form. Using her tail, she flicked the outfit to the side and glanced over her shoulder, "Coming?"

The sun hit Jeff's masked cheeks as the angelic voice rang out to him. Finally. An angel. For the first time in centuries, an angel was answering on behalf of a God of Pure. This meant that heaven would soon open and perhaps the Gods of old would return, but it also meant that Caliga's plans had come to fruition and it was to late to stop her. He noticed the Angel said "grave damage in regards to his mother, and put two and two together. Anaya and Caliga always hated each other. Anaya pretended to be a good, and actually was one, and after all this time, Caliga finally had a chance to get her wings on his mother. She most likely put Anaya in her place. Or perhaps it had yet to happen and it was for told. Nevertheless, he had to focus. The voice spoke of the beast, and what he needed to do. Jeff, never once questioning the request, nodded. "Deal." Kill the beast, get the weapon. Seemed simple enough. Maybe he would recruit a few fighters around the kingdom to help him. It seemed like the best time to strike, anyhow. He sighed and nodded again to the heavenly tone. "Thank you." He whispered, and stood from his post, while sticking the key in his satchel. "We'll talk again when I'm done." As he began to walk inside, he couldn't help but picture what Caliga was doing to his mother and if she would even be able to fight back. In her mortal existence, she had been cruel and crass as she ruled, and no one would want to get in her way, let alone pray to her for help. Now she needed each prayer, and it seemed that Jeff and a hand full of people were the only ones trying to reach out to her. He crossed his arms, and placed his back against the wall in the main hall. Anyone would see the masked, white haired man, just thinking to himself, if they came down the stairs, or entered the Iron.
-------- Ingavor smiled as she exposed herself to him. "Thank the Gods that I trust you, then." He joked, in regards to her statement on messing him up on purpose. He shut and locked the door behind him and too, began to peel his layers from his pale skin. First, his dress shirt, button by button. Next came both leather gloves, then his belt. "So-...speaking of the Black Sun, now that we have a member sleeping in our halls. I a few days, we strike. Their numbers have been dwindling, plus, 50 of them just died. I saw it myself. Plus, Elaira is one of 'The Masters' most trusted. With her here, we may have crippled him, just a tad. That might give us the edge we need to wipe out the church. With you, Roxy, Jeff, myself, and the elite guards, I'm sure we have no problem here." He lowered his dress pants after removing his black boots and his sword belt. Ever since the attack, Ingavor has kept his swords close, as if he expected someone to try and take him again. The last thing to go was his undergarments, which left his body fully nude. Ingavor was not ashamed of his body in the slightest, but only in front of Desdemona, did he ever strip naked, unless he was alone. Climbing into the hot, premade baths, he exhaled as the steam began to trail off of his form and water. "Ahhhhh. It's been to long." He then playfully smashed a bit of water in Des's direction. "Please tell me you're a cat who likes water. Otherwise this will be a very awkward bath." He laughed a bit and looked at his reflection in a nearby mirror. Touching his eye patch, he sighed, and slipped the leather off from around his head. The left eye had been cleanly sliced through, then healed. Now there was nothing but a black, closed socket with a large scar going right over it. "Wasn't much for the left eye anyway. The left side is my weak side anyway. I feel like the right side is my more good looking side anyway."

Noki listened to the girl talk, it went on for what felt like forever but she knew a good ruler must keep her wits and mind about her and hear every detail of every story to draw the best result, father had taught her that when dealing with battle and what was a diplomatic conversation then a battle of the ears and mouth. She nodded her head once the girl had said was a part of the black sun yet the girl stood here not trying to remove the dragon that was right before her like her other members would have. "There is a light within every darkness, a true shape that can change depending on ones acthions, you have come here to the most hated place of the ones that raised and shaped you yet you tell of thre secrets and place faith into a dragon you know aims to destroy them. Tell me and ask yourself, do you wish to leave the black sun and be a part of what is right and good and learn of understanding and acceptance, do you wish to no longer fight for your next meal or fight for even ones sanity, to be held in love under the holy dragons wards and wings, do you seek repentance for your acthions, as mercy and understanding can be given to you. My mother ruled with a fist due to her past and due to her pain, but I dont have that and she taught me that knowlage and ones people were to be held above others, you are still my people even if you have made fowl choices and harmed others, you are still human you make mistakes and that is alright, you can get redemption just like any other, if you want it" noki wanted to be true and pure to her scales, she was gold born, she was good and inoccent
and clean, she was her mothers daughter but she did not share her mothers anger or pain, she was gentle and sweet and with a good heart in her chest that wanted nothing but good for her people. "If you do wish to join us you can take ingavor and some of the top fleet down to the church and level it, it needs to be removed as I feel in my bones something dark this way comes, you may use one of the wyvern cavalry in the shed there is a very larte one one named Diablo he has a hardened hide and is very strong, but he is stupid but will be a good addition that sould get the job done for you. And deal with the demon, and if not there are others in there to, under the stable there is a door that leads down to the death worm tunnels were more of the larger beasts are pened"
"And oh you can take Jeff to he is getting stronger and I am sure would enjoy it"

Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/09/2019
As Elaira talked, Roxy found a chair off to the side and took a seat, crossing her legs and listened to her words. She was quite surprised by all the detail she was giving out not only to Roxy but the queen herself. Then something surprising happened, something she wasn't expecting. Elaira exposed who she actually was. Roxy's eyes widened, her ears flickering. Did she just hear correctly? The she devil really revealed to the queen? Her green emralds focused on the elf's blue ones, studying her expressions and emotions, but there was a problem. It was like the woman had nothing to show, like she was an empty shell, broken and raised to feel nothing. Roxy's ears flattened and she looked down, unable to look at her straight on. She instantly felt remorse for her. Maybe being part of the Sun wasn't entirely her fault, maybe she was being forced to do the master's bidding. When Elaira was finished, Roxy turned her attention to the young queen, wondering how she was going to handle the situation. Surely she would send gaurds and throw her in the dungeon, maybe even kill her on the spot, but for the second time, the fox was surprised. Unlike her mother before her, the young queen seemed to care for her people, whether they have done bad or not. She must have saw something good in the elf. Not only did the queen accept who she was, but she even offered for Elaira to join them, a person who could be decieving them at this very moment. Could this be a mistake on the queen's side? Roxy turned back to the elf, gazing into her blue hues once again. What was she going to say? More people on their side would definitely be help, especially someone who knows the ins and outs of the church.

He closed his eyes a moment to focus on those he could not see but sense, his ears flicking at the voices in the surrounding areas and the slight thumps of the weapons in various areas. Opening his eyes again, a muffled chittering heard from the gnoll as he casually began walking as if he belonged there, a calm walk that had been practiced many times in his previous lives where he was from. Moving towards the throne room at first he did his best to keep his senses sharp as he suddenly made a turn for the stairs as if not to take a direct route to where he was going, politely bowing to any guards he may pass, and mutterring something about 'been too long' and 'paying respects' as he slowly turned and made his way onto the steps. Should he notice that few were watching or paying attention he would casually make his way up the stairs, finding the silence from above a little unnerving. Despite his size, he attempted to step lightly as he began his ascent up the stairs to the next floor, hoping to pick up anything should there be anyone upstairs. Or starting to follow him.

Elaira watched the Queen rather closely as she responded to all of the information she had given her. It was odd to see patience and understanding from a creature that she was taught was nothing but pure filth, but it was a pleasant oddity to say the least. Not once did she show a sliver of emotion as she was offered the chance to join the light and be rid of her Master. Glancing at Roxy, seeing her looking down and miserable, she looked back to the Queen as she finished her offer. Lowering her eyes to the floor, she fell into thought. Kill my Master.. now that would be interesting. Perhaps if I kill him.. Lifting her eyes back to the Queen, she tilted her head to the side, "A generous offer, your Majesty. When you speak of joining the light, I have no interest in it. I am what I am: a weapon. I was raised to be a weapon, and a weapon is all I ever will be." Her eyes seemed to darken even more than they already were, if that was possible. Recalling what her Master had said to her, she repeated it, "I could have run. I could have lived a normal life. I could have found.." Hesitating with a glance at Roxy, she looked back, " But I was afraid of all of these things, beaten into submission and molded into the woman you see now. I am nothing more than a weapon, and a weapon is all I will ever be. If you wish me to kill my Master, I will entertain the idea under a condition of my own choosing. If you are any better than my Master as the people claim you to be, then I do not see you having a problem with it. My condition is that I am fully pardoned for whatever crimes I may have committed in the past, or what you would consider crimes, being released after the annihilation of the Church on my own recognizance. Consider it the redemption you spoke of. And if you agree, I have no use for soldiers or beasts. Send who you will, but I work best alone." Moving to stand before the Queen, she offered a hand out to be shaken, "Do we have an accord?"

--- Des watched with crossed arms as Ingavor stripped, lifting an eyebrow with a grin as she saw his naked body. Biting her lower lip, she rolled her eyes and walked closer to the tub, "We may have the advantage, but something tells me storming the place will not be as easy as everyone is thinking. This is the Black Sun we are talking about, not a drug ring." Stepping up and lowering one leg in, her tail fluffed out, a shiver rolling up her body. Purring gently, she climbed in the rest of the way, slowly lowering her body into the water. As her breasts cleared sank in, she leaned back against the wall of the tub and slowly began relaxing, "Oh I love water, as long as I can control it. Not a fan of the rain, but there is nothing that can be done about that." Once fully relaxed, she slid over to him, straddling him and pinning him to the tub. As she lowered herself onto him, she ran her fingers through his hair, teasing him with subtle motions of her hips as she continued to inspect his hair, "Now then.. what to do about this.."

It was winter, around the time before the great war. Jeff had readied his teenage body with armor crafted from the scales of his mother that had fallen off. It was his greatest work at the time, and the draconic born prince was prideful when wearing it. He stood in the mirrors of the throne room while his mother came in. "Handsome as always, my son." Jeff turned and smiled from behind his mask. "So is this the war to end wars like you seem to keep thinking? He asked while Anaya held a goblet of her prized wine close to her breasts. "Not quite. But it will be the war to end all of our wars. Firedor has been nothing but aggressive with us since we waved the ironwood contract from them. Killing our scouts. Killing Manwe. Destroying our oil shipments. It seems they forget who has the more impressive numbers." Jeff nodded as his gaze shifted to the fireplace next to the mirror. "They certainly are trying to escalate our hand to the iron, aren't they? Why do we have to fight anyway? As you said, we have the numbers." Anaya caressed her son's cheek and sighed. "Because along with Manwe, our commander was killed and you and I are the only ones with enough experience to lead a vanguard this big. With my experience as a general and your experience on the battlefield, we kill conquer them." Jeff shook his head yes, in agreement, and watched as Anaya took a sip from her chalice.
"So then where do you want me?" She smirked as she let her wine slide down her throat. "You'll be leading the Garrison of Drake riders. You'll join me on the ground after we kill their beast." Jeff sighed and placed a cigarette in the hole of his old mask, and used his pyrokenetic power to light it. "You got it, mother. I'll have Milla sharpen my weapons and prepare the saddles. She is kind and has a way with the Drakes. Sweet girl she is." Anaya laughed and nodded. "Yes, so sweet. She tastes like mapled bacon." Jeff rolled his eyes. "Be good to her. You and Samuel need to stop using her like some kind of toy." Anaya shook her head. "Samuel's choice, not mine." Jeff then shot his head up once a large aura bursted into his home, awaking him from his flash back. Another aura with something to hide. This creature was not who they appeared to be, and Jeff simply grew tired of it. As the creature began to move up the stairs, the prince followed. "Hey, fluff ball. Who the hell are you?"
Ingavor nodded as she spoke of the black sun and how it wouldn't be easy. "True. But perhaps bath time is not the best time to discuss war tactics." He smirked a tad and looked up to his hair as she straddled his waist. His hips bucked upward slightly, adjusting a perfect fit to her form. "Whatever you feel is best. I was thinking about shaving the sides and leaving it long on top. That's how I see plenty of warriors wear their hair. What do you think? I also want to look good for you." He said with a smile. "I want to look good for my woman." He then rested his hands on her bottom while she played with his hair. "Is it alright if I call you that? I just assumed..." Ingavor then gave her a small squeeze with a playful grin resting on his face. "I'd very much like to be your man. If the world is ending and we may die, I'd like it to be by your side, as yours."

Noki looked to the woman, she chould mor help but smile softly a sliver of light in her blue hues. "When I hatched my mother told me the storys of when she was not a queen, she started out a fighter, much like you, made to kill anything she was pointed at, it made her strong but yet made her cold and stern, viewing the world in a different way then others did, it made her feel like she had no choice then to be what she was made to be, a weapon to burn down the lives of ones that wronged the people that controlled her. But then she realized that dragons dont take orders, dragons dont hold chains on there necks, and a dragon should not fear anything and can be what it is, a dragon. Even as you hold no scales, no heart of flame or claws and teeth the size of a horse. Within you is a dragon, a dragon lashed down with a chain it put on itself, just like once upon a time she did, it will be up to you to break the chains that bind you, when you are ready, and you need not kill your master that whould br crule ot me to order Such a task for you, simply guide and lead the rest and then what you wish to do after that will be yours to make. Once you return and the black sun threat is gone from the town you will be pardoned for your acthions and even offered a new job here if you wish it, or freedom to go into the world and do whatever you wish, no one should live a life of chains, be it human or beast, even you for I know the acthions the black sun has taken, the horrors they have done in well now my town, everyone deserves the chance to repent and pick a new life"

Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/11/2019
The fear and anger towards Elaira quickly vanished from Roxy as the woman told the young queen about herself and how she was used as weapon. Her thoughts went back on her question from before. What if Elaira strayed from her master's orders? Would she be punished or even killed? In her eyes, anyone who had a master or was forced to do something by someone, was considered a slave. This situation was no different. The elf may be a weapon, but in reality, she was a slave. The fox now felt for the woman, she almost felt sorry for all the questions she asked earlier. Roxy's ears perked when Elaira said she would consider killing her master. What? Did she really just say that? This day was filled with surprises it would seem. Just moments ago, the elf was bragging about how mighty and wise he was, now she was going to kill him? Could some of her questions from earlier make Elaira think about what side she was on? When the elf was finished, Roxy looked towards the queen, listening to her speech. She couldn't help but to agree with her. What she said was very wise. How could someone so young give such good advice? These dragons were certainly interesting creatures. How old was she really? "I couldn't agree with you more your majesty. The world could use more 'dragons' those who know when enough is enough and will refuse to be controlled by anyone. I feel the ones that are being controlled are actually stronger than the ones that are controlling." Roxy stood up and gave the queen another bow before turning to Elaira. "I will be beside this woman on her journey. She says working alone is better... she is mistaken. A twig can easily snap, but the more twigs that are bound together, the harder for them to break." Her eyes layed glued onto the elf as her tail shifted from side to side, wondering what the elf would say next.

He had made it up a few steps before he heard a voice rudely calling out towards him, his ears shooting up in response. Letting out a large sigh and gripping the railing tightly in slight anger, he knew it couldn't be that simple as he turned to look towards whoever may be calling him out. Taking a deep breath breath before reply, he, while trying to maintain composure of his ruse, said. "That's incredibly rude, the guard outside had better manners than that, and I would ask you not call me that again... But if you must know, I am ex admiral Rockefort. Now, if you would allow me to pay my respects to the late queen, and I would be ... Glad to answer any questions on my way back down." He had no reason to lie, give the full name or speak more on why he was here, to someone he hardly knew. He turned around fully to give the person below his supposed full attention

Lowering her hand, Elaira brought it back up to hold onto the book. She listened to the Dragons recollection of her mother and the way she did things, finding the story to be rather dull, and yet her emotionless eyes never faltered nor betrayed her thoughts once. Once she was told she had a Dragon within her, she looked down at the ground, unsure how to take such a comment. It was an odd thing to say to someone who was raised to despise all but the Elves and the Humans, almost insulting, but she decided against commenting on it. Lifting her eyes back to the Queen, she waited until the woman had finished her speech. Once finished, Elaira bowed her head to the Dragon, it taking everything she had to do so, "As you wish, your Majesty. If you want me to simply lead them into the Church, it will be done." Straightening, she met the Queens gaze, "However, do not expect me to protect those you send in. If they die.. and most will.. their blood will be on your hands, not mine. A guide is all I will be." Stepping past the Queen, she moved to the door and gently pulled it open, glancing back at Roxy a moment before looking at Noki, "I owe a bit of gratitude to you, your Majesty. It is an interesting twist to meet one of your kind that is.. educated in the ways of diplomacy." She stole one last look at Roxy, "If you plan on joining me for this task, I suggest you simply stay out of my way. You are considered the twig within the Church and if I have a Dragon within me, as the Queen puts it, then I will spit my fire at any who hinder me from completing my task." With that, she stepped out, beginning her search for Ingavor.
Des laughed as Ingavor positioned himself under her, easily feeling his manhood against her body. She knew he had done this on purpose, because what other reason would he have to buck his hips. Rolling her eyes with a smile, she continued to play with his hair, her claws slowly extending as he explained how he was thinking it should look, "I think that would suit you just fine." As he called her his woman, she lowered her eyes into his, her soaked tail lazily bobbing back and forth in the water as she considered what he meant by it. Obviously he was not claiming her as some prize, especially with his quick attempt to explain himself by saying it, "Well.. I suppose that wouldn't be the worst decision Ive ever allowed before." Looking back up to his hair, she began cutting it to how he had described, "Take me as your woman, if you wish it. I would think we should gain the support of our Queen though, just to be proper."

The prince raised a brow as the man told him that he was being rude. Jeff scoffed as he crossed his arms, and shot his gaze up the stairs to the man whom was talking to him. "Rude? Rude is walking into a home, shielding your aura away like you got something to hide, then walking around like a thief in the night." Jeff smirked softly from behind his mask. "I have already had to deal with one intruder today. Will you be another?" The dainty fingers of the shade rested agaisnt the hilt of his blade, while his eyes never once left that of the gnolls. "As far as the queen is concerned. I'm her son. She isn't dead. She is a god. If you wished to pay respects to her, you could have simply dropped to your big fluffy knees, wherever you were in the world, and prayed like every other person. But instead, you walked from wherever you lived, all the way to the iron, decided to hide your aura, and are now telling me, the prince of the bloody castle that I should be nicer to people I don't know who are wandering around my home with no real goal in mind." He pointed at the steps the gnoll was currently standing on. "You're also heading the pay respects to my mother. Seems like you have absolutely no idea what you're doing." Jeff sighed and grunted as he leaned against another pillar. "I don't know you. But I already know you're full of shit. I don't like being lied too. For the sake of my oncoming headache, please tell me why you're really here, and maybe, just maybe, I can help you."
Jeff's arms crossed again, while his eyes stayed planted on that of the gnoll. "My name is Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose. Once proud prince of the iron. Now, I am the royal advisor and brother to the new queen, Noki DeLaRose. And you are-....?" Jeff stood, stepping closer to the stairs, whilst his fingers played with the red jewel that stuck in the handle of each of his blades. "I don't want another enemy, but you'll forgive me if I'm a bit on edge of every new person I see in my home. The guards let anyone in now adays despite us being on high alert." Jeff didn't know this Gnoll but he knew about aura reading, and this man was either hiding his true body, or expanding his aura to make it seem bigger than it was. Judging by the power that laid dormant in the Gnoll, he assumed it was the prior, rather than the latter. Jeff's eyes scanned the creature, intently. His baby blue pearls never left his form, even as Jeff stepped closer to the man. "Look, maybe we got off to the wrong foot, Ex Admrial Rockefort. I don't wanna kill or hurt you. Unless you're a bad man. Are you a bad man, Ex Admiral Rockefort? Because if you are a bad man, Ex Admiral Rockefort. Well, I am not gonna lie. It's gonna be a bad day for you. Maybe we should go to the bar, and get ourselves better aquainted before I let you go wander around my home, shoving your big fuckin' snout in all the dressers. You're gonna go sniffing for a spot to pay your respects to my mother, and are gonna end up sticking your nose in the fuckin' maid's underwear drawer." Jeff smirked from behind his mask and held his hand out to the creature, while still standing and arms length away from him. "It's nice to meet you. Ex Admiral Rockefort."
Ingavor remembered, sitting in the warm water, the time that he stood at the top of the Clemdorth hills, sword in hand. He stared the commander of the Black Sun army down as the two of them clashed. Iggy came slicing to the left, which caused the commander to parry to the right. Then the commander came down with a strike, which Iggy blocked with ease. The two would slice and slash at each other until Iggy switched up his tactics and tricked the enemy, which allowed him to plant his sword in the man's neck. Because of the man holding Ingavor up with combat for as long as he did, Fate chose to play apart of both Anaya and Ingavor's life. Because of the fight with the commander,Ingavor met Anaya, who gave him his home, and his duties. Had it not been for the black sun, in some sort of way, Ingavor never would have met Anaya, and in turn, Desdemona. He was lucky and thankful that someone like her existed to keep him on the right track in life. She was there when the bear attacked his mind. She was there after he came back home from his kidnapping. She was there when he needed her most, it seemed. She was someone he could see himself settling down with in the future. Was he in love with this woman? Was there any other way of explaining it? Desdemona didn't judge him for his past actions, but instead, only supported Ingavor in hopes of making him more confident in himself. The words were spoken, and she agreed to be his woman, but only if the queen agreed to it. Fair, thought the steward. Noki did have the right to disapprove any relationship she deemed dangerous to the integrity of the castle. Not that their bath would cause any damage to the castle, unless they accidently broke a tile in the room or something of the like. Ingavor gave a soft smile and watched as the black locks began to fall around him, into the tub.
"I may not be the smartest, or strongest, but I can say, with the utmost certainty, that I am going to make you happy. That, I am confident about. Even if we die a horrible brutal death, I am going to make you smile until that very moment.'' Ingavor gave a hearty grin, that he couldn't seem to make go away even after a few seconds. He noticed the water was getting lukewarm, so he used his pyrokenetic abilities to heat the tub, once his energy flowed into his hand and through his fingertips. Iggy then sighed and relaxed as Des worked her magic on his hair, while he hoped she knew what she was doing. Hair was just hair, and yes, it grew back, but he wanted to atleast look somewhat proper, and deadly at the same time. He'd rather not look like he had gotten into a life or death brawl with a group of scissors and lost. He could feel all the aura and emotion lurking through the castle as the two of them bathed, and, some of them seemed angry, while others seemed cunning, and some seemed happy. It was a melting pot of feelings and as much as he wished he could, he couldn't shut them out. He just wanted to be here, alone, with Desdemona, until the end of time.
This moment, between the two of them was perfect in his eyes. A hair cut. A hot bath. A lover's embrace. No Black sun. No Death. Just two people who fancied each other, spending time together. As the tub got full of hair, Ingavor wrapped telekentic tendrils around each strand and pulled them from the tub. Setting the wet, now useless clumps of his old hair into the wastebasket, he looked into Desdemona's eyes. "I have had a lot of bad things happen to me. I have had my family killed in front of me. I have been tortured. I have been maimed. I have been partially blinded. I have been scarred by the realities of war....I have had some of the most terrible, downright awful, unlucky thing happen to me throughout my life. But when I stare into your eyes, at this very moment-..." He waited for her to stop trimming his hair for just a moment, and leaned forward. Ingavor's soft lips matched hers, while his main, right hand ran gently up her back. His fingers trickled up and down her spine, giving a soft chill to her body in the process. "...I feel like the luckiest man on the planet."

View user profile


“not all dragons breath fire....” she paused a second as she cut herself off mid sentance geting up from the chair she was in the guard steped closer to her as she walked to a window. And looked out to the land “what is going on out there” she watched as black darkness made monsters in the shape of large wolves slam into the invisable wall that covered the castle protecting it, she could put that puzzle together as she watched them attacking the berrier over and over agein not getting past it. “they cant get in, witch is good, guard, i dont know what is going on” she looked to her guard as he looked back at her seeming to be as dumb founded as she was “all i know my lady is we need to get you protected and here is the one place to be for that, they cant run into the berrier forever, your mother placed up holy wards to protect from darkness and beings from caligas armys with things how they are i dont belive things went well for your mothers trip to godhood my lady” Noki looked around the room the elf had left the fox soon to join her and now the sun was gone and the world was so much darker, all the light in the building was tourch light and Noki had no idea what to do, she was no ruler she was just good talk in the reality for it she had no idea what to do in this, she could hear towns people screaming in the
distance as she turned her head back to look out the window the guard staying at her side “i feel the sadness in your heart my queen, there is nothing we can do for them, larger things are in town that we can not deal with and you are not strong enough to handle things ” Noki turned and looked at the man “i want you to go down under the stable, get Diablo from under the stable for me, it will do for now and that is the biggest wyvern we have and at least will be able to handle things that want me dead” the guard nodded “then stay in this room and do not under any reason leave, i will be back shortly with him and he will be the castle guard if anything happens” a\nd then the guard left here there, standing turning back to look out that window, waiting to see if more shit was going to happen today.

Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/15/2019
Roxy's ears flickered to the words that left the elf's mouth. It was like she was a completely different person. Moments ago, the woman acted like everything was some sort of game. She still didn't have a clue why she kissed her earlier. Now this woman was a cold emotionless husk and it actually saddened the vixen. It made her wonder what had happened to her to be so empty inside. When Elaira turned to her and said to stay out of her way, she simply shook her head and followed her. "Sorry Elaira, but I'm still stuck with you," she said. She gave the queen one last bow and continued on with the elf. Her gaze wandered at the cultist's features, studding her emotionless expression. What was up with this woman? There were so many things she wanted to ask her now, but was afraid it was the wrong time to do so. She technically just wrote her death wish to her master. Was she afraid? Was she sad? Was she angry? There was no way to tell. As they walked, Roxy opened her mouth to speak but suddenly, her beastlike instinct picked up something. Some sort of dark aura surrounding the castle. Not only that, her soul felt heavy as well, like before, but a lot worse. Next her ears flickered to the sounds of creatures and the screaming of civilians. "Elaira... Do... Do you feel that?" Her eyes took notice to what was once a morning sun to a dark and dull sky. "What's... What's going on?" Her mind went straight to one of the things she cared most for. "Bella... Please, will you follow me? I just need to check on the little girl. Iggy can wait just a few more minutes. I'm sure that Des woman has him distracted anyways..."

He stood there, watching the human as he crossed his arms and shot his gaze up to him, the insectile gnoll, still disguised as a shorter than himself normal one currently, shifted his weight from one paw to the other to listen the the supposed prince speak. The more he listened to Jeff the more his snarled and growled at times, taking deep breaths as he tried hard to contain his building anger. A slight chittering could be heard occasionally as he clenched his fists, some of the knuckles cracking just from the strength of the grip alone. "If you don't want others to walk into your castle, then get your guards to do their damn job, that is entirely on your lack of control over those below you." He rolls his eyes, huffing as of course it's someone rich that's rude, it's always the rich city dwellers. "If she isn't dead, then I truly have no purpose here, and have lost all, if any, desire to remain here any longer if this is what I must put up with." He said, as he started back down the steps, keeping on the side furthest from Jeff, as his eyes stayed on him for the time. He took a deep breath again as he unclenched his fists as he attempted to calm himself down from the irritating words of the human before him. "As I would also prefer to not have another enemy, but you will not see another ally in me."
He said as he attempted to casually walk by Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose as he moved from the pillar to walk towards the stairs. He remained silent at the next question, as even him himself was unsure where he stood these days on such matters, having learned from his previous near deaths, but also unsure what he should be doing. He ignored the hand being held out to him as he walked past, his ears raising as he took heavy steps, wanted to at least sense if the prince was going to follow him towards the door. He spoke if he was given time to approach and begin opening the main door, ears flicking and he growled back. "It's too late for formalities, Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose, you'll not have anymore from me." He growled as he opened the door, his ears dropping down as his tail went a little between his legs and what of his mane wasn't held down by his jacket fluffed up defensively. He took a step back as he looked down across the path down the hill, and seeing the various shadowy beasts ramming against the barrier. "....Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose... We have larger problems than each other..."

Elaira stopped dead in her tracks as the world seemed to suddenly grow dark, her hollow eyes lighting up for the first time in ages. Gripping the book in her hands tighter, a genuine smile formed on her face, though not one of joy or happiness. One that indicated that she felt Her presence; Caliga. She had wondered since her first teachings of the Goddess when she would choose to make an appearance, never expecting it to be within her lifetime, as extended as it would be thanks to her heritage. But the time had come, the Goddess smiled down upon her children and all seemed proper. Hearing the screaming of the citizens in the city, she moved to a window and looked down on it, witnessing first hand the destruction and chaos that surrounded them. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and prayed to the Goddess, hoping beyond hope that her prayer would be heard: My Goddess Caliga.. a wonderful display you have shown to the world. A just one. A powerful one. May we walk within your darkness and bask within your glory as you correct the wrongs of this world. May I serve you as you see fit. Opening her eyes, she turned to Roxy as she mentioned the girl she wanted to check on, her eyes dimming once more, smile fading back to its blank expression, "Lead the way.."
Des continued the cutting of Ingavor's hair, working it to how he had originally told her he wanted it. She smiled to his words, finding a morbid sense of comfort in them, though she did not wish for him to die a brutal death. Especially on her account, "Hold still.. you are going to make me cut you." As he continued on to tell her he felt like the luckiest man on the planet, she finished her work, looking down into his eye, her smile growing just a tad more, "If you are the luckiest man on the planet, then I am the.." Her words were cut short as doom fell upon the world. Her smile seemed to melt away as she glanced towards the window, her ears standing on end, tail fluffing out even in its soaked state. A fear crossed her features; something had happened. Something terrible. Unable to identify what it was, she looked back at Ingavor, slowly shaking her head twice before vanishing before him into the Shadow Realm (first use). The bath fell from under her as her eyes burst into their golden hues, the darkness that she stepped into more sinister than she had ever seen before. Standing, she looked around, the town and its events unfolding before her in a blur of visual information. The screams.. the pain... It was overwhelming. Turning at a snarl, she found herself face to face with one of the creatures of darkness, it taking notice of her. The creature roared and lunged for her. Taking a step back, she exited the Shadow Realm, finding herself in her room. Trembling at everything she had witnessed, she sank to her knees, shakily reaching under the bed to retrieve her gear.

Jeff smirked at the Gnoll while with went on and on about how it was the castles fault and how he had no buisness here and how He would not help Jeff and blah blah blah. Jeff rolled his eyes and began to open his mouth until the Gnoll said that they had bigger problems. "Yeah yeah yeah, talk your way out of an ass kicking. I know all about tha-..." The prince paused, looking at the blacked out sun. His jaw dropped. "Caliga. She did it...She actually did it." Jeff grunted and looked to the Gnoll. "Do whatever the fuck you want. You're right. We have more to worry about now, Ex Admiral Rockefort. But let me tell you something. If I find out that something is broken, or something is taken, I am going to personally hunt you down, skin you alive, and then I'll make you into a coat and wear you around, in a fashion show where the only person in the audience is you with no fuckin' skin. Do you understand me, you creepy fuck?" Jeff shot one more glance to the chaos going on down the steps and in the town, before turning and sprinting up the steps, in hopes of finding Noki's aura. Once he turned the corner, he made his way into the library, to where Noki was sitting in a chair.
"Noki! Thank the old gods. Are you okay?!" Jeff looked very concered for his sister, despite the fact that she had been nothing but rude to him since her arrival. He just was happy that she was safe. "I know that I was gone, and I'm sorry. I know you approved it, but I should have been by your side. I'm here now, and I'm gonna keep you safe." Jeff took his mask off and placed it on his belt, then gave his baby sister, and queen a smile. " I'm sorry. I know you didn't ask for this. I'm sorry that you're stuck with me, but I'm gonna try my damnest to protect you, okay?" The once proud prince shut the door with Telekenisis and locked it tight, before turning and looking out the window. "Gods, what the hell..." He sighed and looked at the sky. The eclisped sun never left, nor moved. "She really did it. She ended the world." Jeff looked at the floor, then back at Noki. "Someone...told me that mother was in grave injury when I tried to pray to her. I-...agreed to what they asked me to do, but I think It was not one of mother's angels. I think It was Caliga. She told me that there is a weapon under the church that she wants and she wants me to go get it. In return, she will grant me power. I feel like I'm a fool. I know I'm a fool. I was so desperate for some power to keep you safe that I trusted the first voice who spoke to me in mother's place." He then sat next to Noki, on the couch beside her chair. "I'm sorry. For everything. From this point on, I will guard you with my life."
The two of them smiling and splashing in the bath warmed his heart, and as Des began to speak, then cut herself off, he too noticed the evil in the air. The sun had completely been blocked by something and it was causing absolute panic. He watched as Des slowly turned to look at him, and with a soft shake of her head, he vanished before him, leaving him to scream out. "Des, No!" He reached his hand out, but it was to late, as his lover was gone. He watched the chaos from the window as he pulled his naked form from the bath. People were dying. Black Sun Cultists were killing and being killed. Kinn were running rampant. The world had ended, and he had no idea what to do. The only thing that came to mind was to suit up, and make sure that he could at least save a few lives. That's what he told himself at least. He knew what he wanted to do the second Des vanished. This was the fault of the Black Sun. This Was the fault of the evil gods. This was the fault of higher beings, and the iron was just thrown into the middle of it for no reason, other than the evil found chaos to be fun. Ingavor grunted as he moved to his bedroom, adjacent to the bathroom he was in. He grabbed his father's armor and began putting on the metals, plate by plate. The armor was made of Ebony, and could stop 15 arrows, easily, if shot point blank. Brushing the hair from his eyes, he placed his sword belt around his waist and clasped it, then looked at himself in the mirror while placing on his gauntlets. He looked like a different man, as Desdemona had done a wonderful job cutting up his hair. He looked like a proper warrior instead of a wimpy butler, like he was just a few short months ago.
Ingavor, once armoured up, and weapon in hand, with his satchel on his side, he made his way down the hall, and looked to Roxy's bedroom. Peeking his head in, he spied Bellarose, still sleeping on the bed, despite the chaos. He closed the door slowly, and moved on. In the satchel were his essencials, which included his teddy bear, that he knew held more power in it than he even knew.Ingavor walked out of the door, in the main hall to the outside, and peered down the steps at the creatures trying to get inside. Rage filled the steward as he looked at all the carnage around him. He could see wife getting torn from a husband's grasp. He could see burning buildings fall ontop of fleeing townsfolk. He could see a child running while monsters ripped his much older, fully grown siblings to shreds. He had enough, and had to get to the town, and as he moved down the steps, he felt a small boost in his aura. As if something was giving him energy. He could feel the power of shadow creep through his viens. This, he would use later, and to good use as well. Iggy neared the barrier, and glared at the creatures blocking his path, but he knew they wouldn't hurt him. No. Not him. Maybe others, but not Ingavor. He simply walked up to the barrier and placed his hand out to the monsters ramming the gate. "Move." He said in a cold monotone. The monsters simply abided by his demand and moved out of the way, while the hand to the crown passed through the forcefield. As he walked through the gates and into the town, he watched as guards died left and right, as well as townsfolk and even some lesser kinn themselves as the guards all teamed up on one at a time, but still lost 2 or 3 in the process.
There were also Black Sun Cultists running around, causing mayhem and such. Ingavor, with rage in his eyes, looked up at the sun. A black Sun? The Black Sun." They did this. They killed the world." Finally, he had reached his destination, and he knew what had to be done. He thought of how all the friends he had said they would stand with him on this quest to kill the church but he knew he had to do it alone, or else, nothing good would come of it. People he loved would die. Noki. Roxy. Desdemona. Jeff. Even Roxy's child. He couldn't allow that. Ingavor, turning his head toward the church, shifted his eye toward the two guards at the doors, laughing at the kinn whom were killing and destroying people and buildings. Slowly starting to walk, Ingavor held his hand out and wrapped two telekentic whips around the two men, and jerked them each violently from the left to the right. With their necks broken, he tossed their bodies aside as He came face to face with the church the that brought him so much pain, and with a grit of his teeth, the air around him smelled of Vanilla as his eyes flashed purple for only a moment.His finger slowly rose as he brought it to line up with the doors of the church. He narrowed his eyes, and planted his foot. His tone was calm, but loud enough for everyone to hear. "Level it."
Bellarose heard the door close, as Ingavor left, and with a rub of her eyes, she peered out the window. Nighttime?! It can't be? How long did I sleep? I hope Roxy isn't mad. Then, Bella noticed that everything was on fire, and people were laid, sprawled out dead in the streets. Her stomach felt like it was going to vomit itself onto the floor, and as the little girl wanted to let out a scream, she couldn't help but notice the creatures at the gate, moving aside for Ingavor. Bella's eyes widened as she wanted her 'mother' and no one else. "Roxy! Roxy! Where are you?! Help!" She pounded on the window to try to get Ingavor's attention, but he couldn't hear her, as he was already at the church. Anyone who came and looked out of the window would see the events about to unfold at the church, as the castle overlooked the town a great deal, giving an amazing view. This was the only time the sight wasn't gorgeous to look at. "Roxy! Iggy is gonna get himself killed! He went out there! He went out there!" She screamed, as tears ran down her face, hoping that they would attract roxy to her location.
Aku, for the first time in a long time, was sitting outside on Everdeen's roof, watching the world be plunged into Chaos. He couldn't help but smile as the Kinn and black sun worked both with, and against each other at the same time. It was almost poetic in his eyes. The Master loved every moment of this and wanted it to last forever, and almost hoped that it would. As he hopped down from the room, he looked from left to right, and slowly began walking passed the death and decay that he saw in every direction he looked. I will lay low until the Goddess needs me again. Then, and only then, will I show my face here. It will be to make every single person in that castle kneel at my feet and kiss my skulls.

Within the confines of the mind of Elaira whispered a voice, silken and sweet a warmth to the words. “our child, we hear your voice and your prayer and with it we hold a task, there is one that walks with you known as Jeff, he is to go to the black sun church and retrieve a dagger for us, he gave his word to this but his loyalty is far from true and we know he will not walk the path. We wish you to get there first and get the dagger, you know of it as the one you know as Master is the one that stole it form this very castle right from under the dragons nose as she slept. We need it for a task to be sure this world does not leave darkness. Get to the dagger and once it is in your hands offer it to us and we shall claim it and reward you ” the voice vanished and the girl was left with a warmth covering her body, like she was wrapped in a warm embrace the whole time it spoke to her. In her hand formed a single black feather, a black feather that made her feel warn and fuzzy (item when used will give one full heal to the one it is given to, does not work on allies please be sure to add item and item description to bio card, as black feather) the feather shimmered a little as it sat in her hand.

Ingavor got to the church as he spoke and thought on what he was to do. From a shadow beside him walked the girl from before, the one that saved him, but she looked different now, now the only thing that she held that would even tell you it was the same person was the book that never left her hands. The woman shaped being had gray black skin that shimmered and glowed at all the right places to give her body enough shape to not just be a black silhouette of a person. She was dressed in a sheer black robe with silver gems all over it, small hunks of silver chain adorned her body and made her seem like fine royalty. “We would have given you a Sinner but we are here instead to do as you wish ingavor” in all reality Ingavor had called forth a massive upgrade to what he would have originally called and the Visser knew that he knew this as well. She would raise her hand large thick black tendrils resembling the ones of a large squid suckers and all started up rising form the ground around the church like a kracken undersea reaching up around a ships bow to drag it underwater. The tendrils could be seen from all areas of town, as the ripped up the ground leaving large holes and cracks all around the building. The Visser spoke as the large tendrils gained more girth and power, its voice being what gave them power “ I watched as the Dove opened the first of the seven seals. Then I heard one of the four Beasts of Darkness unholy say in a voice like thunder and lighting, “ We
Come!” I looked, and there before me was a black mare! Its rider held a bow, and he was given a crown black as the sun that would never shine again, and he rode out as a conqueror bent on distraction to give to the lord all mighty Caliga. When the Dove opened the second seal, I heard the second Beasts of Darkness say, “We Come!” Then another horse came out, a ice covered white one. Its rider was given power to take peace from the earth and to make people kill each other to bring order and meaning and remove the unworthy and weak. To him was given a large sword hung upon his back. When the Dove opened the third seal, I heard the Beasts of Darkness say, “We Come!” I looked, and there before me was a black horse! Its rider was holding a pair of scales in his hand. Then I heard what
sounded like a voice among the four Beasts of Darkness, saying, “a child lay sleep in the widows house, the widow lays with a man in the next room, slay the man, leave the widow of sin and let the child sleep soundly! Never harm the innocent bring order to the world, half a pound here half a pound there, burn the night oil and let the children sleep soundly!” When the Dove opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth living creature say, “We Come!” I looked, and there before me was a pale horse! Its rider was named by the people Death, a blue crown a glow on its head, it was given power over a fourth of the earth to kill by sword, famine and plague, and by the wild beasts of the earth.” as she spoke the words of the unholy book the tendrils were riping into the building, large chunks of stone glass and mortar fell down mashed with the screams of the ones being crushed and killed inside. Some even ran outside to escape the buildings distraction but as soon as they got about ten or so feet from Ingavor and the Visser they exploded into nothing but dust and ash leaving only bits of themselves floating in the air. It felt like it took no time at all till the
building its self was down to nothing but rocks smashed into bodys and blood on the ground, whatever was inside of the building was no longer nothing would make it out alive be the numbers only few or many the ending result was the same. The woman figure that caused it all lowered her hand when it was over, the tendrils falling to dust as they gave a last slam into the ground the sound ringing out smashing some of the windows to near by buildings most of witch were already on fire and the Kinn stayed away and avoided those ones or larger ones smothered the flames with cold based ability's still ripping down the houses in the process.
She looked to ingavor, her fifteenth foot tall figure towering over him as large black horns covered in silver chains and gems adorned her head seeming much like a crown or even if you looked just right a halo of sorts. “your favor has been concluded Ingavor Daggersbane but your path is far from over for you have woken something within demonic vile scum rests inside the ground placed there by the black sun to attack the dragon still inside the protected castle” she looked at him, six glowing purple eyes looking right at him as sin perked inside of his being, her aura holding affect on him as she looked inside of his body (sinful gaze, you know the drill you want to do sin, you feel you have to as long as she looks at you) “do you want to make a deal to remove the threat, Ingavor Daggersbane”

Ingavor watched the Visser work, with a frown the entire time. All of the cultists that came running out thought they were safe from Caliga. They thought that just because they followed the words of a supposed Caliga worshipper, that they would be spared from the incoming rapture that was happening. They were wrong. So wrong, as the building came down ontop of them. Even as the Visser worked, Ingavor pointed at the church and used (Call Lightning) several times on the foundation. While the tendrils ripped and smashed, bolts of lightning exploded chunks of cobblestone and wood everwhere, sending debris sailing passed Ingavor's head, yet not hitting him. As the Visser began her speech, he listened and watched as the church, and all inside and around get destroyed, he turned to the Visser whom began asking him if he wanted to make a deal, then shot him the gaze of sin. He growled as he felt it well up inside of his body, but he quickly turned and closed his eyes, moving his gaze from her. "Don't do that!" He placed his arm over his eyes to block his vision and looked away. "No. I don't want to make a deal. If there is a threat, I and my friends will deal with it with our own abilities, however, if I need you again, I will ask. I know you are always listening. Thank you, for giving me what I asked for." He grunted, as he turned from her, and started walking away, not wishing to speak with the being any longer.
Ingavor was already angry, and the sin that she had filled him with didn't help. He then felt the Sin that she placed in his body earlier well up, and as a random cultist, whom wasnt in the church ran by, he felt wrath take over. Ingavor placed his arm out, clotheslining the cultist and knocking him to the ground. "You ruined everything!" He shouted, kicking the man in the stomach. The man coughed and fell over onto his side, on the ground. Then Ingavor kicked the man in the back, hard with his armored boots. "Your church helped kill this bloody world!" The man began to attempt to crawl away as Ingavor stalked closley behind, leaving the rubble that was once the church behind. Ingavor then snatched the cultist up by the collar, and slammed him back down, face first, onto the paved streets of the Iron town. The initail slam busted the man's front teeth out, shattering them on impact. This was the angriest that anyone would ever have seen Ingavor, with absolutely no mercy as he brutally beat the cultist.
"Please!" The man begged, as Ingavor delivered another kick to the man, in the ribs, breaking a few as the man scrambled to get onto all fours. He wheezed and coughed blood as the angry steward stood over him. "Feel Caliga's light..." The man said, weakly, as he looked with tears in his eyes at the destroyed church, and crushed bodies under the rocks. "Caliga?" Ingavor whispered, and then immedietly put two and two together. The Visser, The Kinn, The Sinn, the Sun. Caliga destroyed the world. Granted, the black sun wanted nothing more than to bring about the apocalypes as well, but probably didn't do anything to help Caliga except send souls to Ulon, and create Sin. In some way, the Black Sun were to blame. That is what Ingavor thought at least. He stared at the cultist whom looked back at Ingavor. Slowly, Ingavor felt his wrath wind down, but not his real anger, that was already in himself before the Visser intervened. Giving an exhale, he turned and slowly started walking away, before hearing the wheezing cultist speak up. "I was Clemdorth." Iggy stopped in place, but didn't turn to look at the man. "Speak." "I was there in Clemdorth, the day you killed the commander. I was just-.....just starting out in the church. I saw you both fight. I was sure that he was going to" The man began a coughing fit, but ended it only a few seconds later. "...kill you easily. But you showed him. You killed him like a dog. You then ran. You ran away with Anaya and hoped we would never find you. We did. We settled in the iron, just to spite you and your queen."
Ingavor then slowly turned to look at the man. "And?" He asked, annoyed. The cultist smiled, a jagged, broken, bloody smile. "You will keep running. Caliga will always know your steps. You can run from us, until she finds you. Then you'll be stuck in Ulon, with every single life that you've taken. You. That fox. That prince. Your new queen. Even that cunt that you are so fond of-..." As soon as he spoke of Desdemona, Ingavor's heel slammed into the skull of the man. Then, Ingavor lifted his knee again, and brought his boot down, onto the same spot of the man's head. The first stomp caused the man's head to jerk and smack against the cobble. The second blow caused the skull to fracture and the nose to break. Then Ingavor slammed his boot down once more onto the man, causing blood to begin to pool out of the man's head, as skull began to crack open. The cultist started to twitch, and spasm, but Ingavor wasn't done. He brought another slam of his heel down in succession to the last, causing the actual flesh of the head to flatten with the skull, popping the right eye out of socket. Once again, for a fifth time, in 3 seconds, Ingavor stomped down, and splattered the man's head entirely, causing bone fragments and braint matter to skitter across the pavement in a ooze of blood and mind. Ingavor stood over the cultist and stared at the body. After a few seconds of looking, Ingavor leaned over and puked up the only intake he had that day, Water. Only a little bit. After wiping his mouth, he looked at the body once again, and spat on the corpse. "I hope she puts you in your own personal hell." Ingavor then turned away and looked around.He spotted the people running, with a shout, he screamed and pointed to the castle. "Everyone get to the castle! If you can! All those who can run, try to make it passed the barrier! It will let you through! Just be careful of the monsters!" He began helping some townsfolk back to their feet and motioning them toward the castle.
"Your only chance is to either try to run passed the monsters or die! Go!" He shouted, as the townsfolk began to listen. He didn't expect all of them to survive, but if he could save even one random villager, he did his job. They would die anyway, with the cultists, whom weren't in the church, and Caliga's Kinn. "Desdemona!" He yelled out loud, in hopes that she was in town, or that she could maybe even hear him from her shadow realm. He looked up to a tall roof that was near the church and used shadow step,to jump into a shadow that was being cast from the chimney. (First use of Shadow step.) He wasn't even sure he could do that, but he felt it in his viens that he could. He was acting on instinct and instinct alone at this point. "Everyone make your way to the castle! Just run! It's your only shot! Go!" He knew some would die. Hell, probably a lot of them. But as long even a few people could be saved, he had to take that chance. "Desdemona!" He shouted again, trying to locate her aura through all of the chaos but not having much luck. "Des!" He said, standing on his eagle point, trying to spot her.

The Visser looked at him as he bluntly turned down her offer and turned his back on her, tisk tisk she thought to herself as she moved her eyes to look up towards the castle, she could hear words within her mind “Remember who you follow ingavor daggerbane, we will call you forth in the days to come and we do hope you will come to the call” her words even if he was far away from her would find his ears, like words on the window that would travel to him no matter the distance to whisper what they needed to say into his ear. And with that she vanished from that location to go see out another that seemed to hold a much brighter future with her at there side.

Noki turned her head to look at Jeff, why was he talking so much, what was he talking about, she let out a sigh and got up walking over to were he was siting only a little away from her and sat down beside him putting her head on his shoulder softly “you don't have to be sorry, you are my big brother and be it you died before I was hatched does not change the fact of what you are and that you are here now. You have your own life and your own path and I should not be the one that is your chain to the ground, this castle can not fall, there are wards up to protect it, from everything and Kinn cant hurt children right, I am only two human years old, be it dragons age faster then mortals I am still a child ” she hoped she was right, there was doubt in her voice but she still hoped the same “but really don't be sorry, you repeat the words so they hold no meaning anymore, you want to protect me then do it, don't be sorry that you were not here and waist time wall you are here. And I have a guard attached to me like tree gum, so it is not like you were really super needed anyway and I am a dragon I have power, a little anyway I can heal and breath fire a bit, and shape change into my real body, mainly I can heal but I have claws teeth and tail to, my wings suck but I can fly for short times” she could not help but chuckle a little as she spoke “but you know about the monsters outside, Jeff, tell me about them I only know the basics from the books in the library but you were dead, so you know more then I ever could read”

Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/17/2019
Roxy's ears continued to flicker about, listening to the pain and suffering of the world around her, though, at this moment, those cries did not matter. She began hearing cries from her little girl and her heart sank. "Bella..." She said under her breath. She looked to Elaira before she took off down the hall, the sounds of her feet hitting the stone floor as she ran. 'oh goodness, oh goodness, oh goodness... Please be okay' she thought over and over. She hoped Elaira was following her, but if she strayed off, Roxy wouldn't mind. Making sure Bellarose was okay was her only priority at this very moment. If something were to happen to her, she would literally break down, feeling like it would be all her fault. Within a few moments, the vixen burst through the door into her room. "Bella hun!" She cried. She ran to the girl's side and picked her up, hugging her tight. "Calm down, calm down sweetie, Roxy's here... What's going on with Iggy? Where is he?" She asked now worried for him.

A great number of things had begun to rush through his mind, even as Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose had begun to speak his lowered ears didn't flick, he stopped sensing those within range as he focused on the mess before him. The blacked out sun dimming the light would have shone across the land otherwise, the town burning all over with various screams of pain and shouts for aid rung over the area as the carnage spread along. He just missed that. He just by mere minutes missed being among those possibly dying in town and fighting for his life in a situation that would have been less than ideal for him currently as he lacked equipment and allies. As he stood there, thinking and dwelling on what could have been, his tail shifted back and ears raised up a little as he glared at the beings around the barriers edge. Was it a trap he was sent here? Free the monsters to merely be attacked by them and the castle dwellers? He had questions and he knew only one that could answer them, but as he was about to take a step, he noticed an armored human marching past, assumingly a man on a mission.
He watched curiously as the man turned to look upon the carnage as he continued down the path towards the edge of the barrier without pause. Nikolai's ears raised up as he watched the man simply just walk by them , and continued on his way. Makings his paws into fists, and a thought crossing his mind from the woman in the graveyard, he steeled himself as he moved past the outer guard and made his way down the steps closer to the beasts at the barrier. Rather than walking through it, he stayed about 5 to 10 feet back and began walking the edge of the barrier, staring at the creatures to see how they'd react. "... I know not where your master is hiding, but her plan failed and I was almost found out. Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose saw right through me, so if you want your job done, I have an new plan, but we finalize the agreement before I risk myself further." He spoke to them, unsure whether this would work or he would just be making a fool to himself, but she said speak to the shadows...

View user profile


Elaira followed Roxy to the row of rooms, slowing her pace as she approached her own room, letting the Fox woman carry further on down the hall. Stepping into her room, she tossed the book she carried onto the bed and moved to the closet. Stripping out of the dress she wore, she reached in and grabbed her gear, slipping into it quickly. A Goddess' command was not one to be put off. Tossing the Dragon skin cloak around her shoulders, she fastened it and pulled on her bow and quiver. Once satisfied, she made her way to the railing outside the room, leaping over it and landing on the floor below gracefully, startling a few maids. Watching them run for cover, she rolled her eyes and moved to the main entrance, pushing past the guards and onlookers to the city below. Hearing the snarls and attempts to breach the magical barrier surrounding the grounds from the creatures the Goddess had summoned, she stopped just short of the main gates. As the creatures looked at her, she narrowed her eyes. The Dire Hounds that were directly in her path lowered their ears, parting way to either side. As they did, Elaira stepped out of the gates and past them, to the guards surprise.
Once past them, the Hounds continued their assault. Taking one step after another, she quickly moved into a dead sprint, her Elven legs carrying her faster than any mortals. As the streets blurred by, she took note of the damage the Goddess had truly released upon the town. Winding in and out of the streets, she came upon the wreckage that was the Church, she noticed Ingavor and the creature he spoke with, taking little interest in either. Slowing her pace, she withdrew her bow and nocked an arrow, lowering into a crouch and continued onward, using the shadows of the area to her advantage. With Ingavor's attention taken, she used the time to scan the area, noticing the large holes in the ground. Knowing these would lead to the basement of the now demolished church, she picked her time carefully and without making a sound, darted for one. With ease, she hopped into one and using the cloak, began sliding into the basement below.
Once gearing herself up, Des ran back out into the hall, looking from side to side. She watched Elaira walk out of her room and leap to the level below, but she did not care what the Elf was up to at the moment. Stopping a passing maid, she demanded the location of Ingavor. Being told that he had left the grounds and looked to be heading into the town, she knew exactly where he would be heading. Having never been to the Church before however, she gritted her teeth and took a step backwards, vanishing into the Shadow Realm once again (second use). Moments later, she appeared on the roof of The Snorting Boar, using the vantage point to scan around for Ingavor or the Church. Witnessing large tendrils burst from the ground around a building and begin demolishing it, her ears lowered and eyes widened, "That.. would be it.." Tapping into her power, she hopped off the roof and levitated to the next, releasing her power as she did so she did not overexert herself. Using this method, she moved closer and closer, hoping to catch sight of Ingavor.

Jeff nodded while listening to his sister, and sighed a bit of relief as she rested her head on his shoulder. "The Kinn, Sinn, Visser, and all of Caliga's bullshit creations? I know that they are made from the souls of those she deems 'worthy'. In her eyes, worthy is just someone willing to do a bunch of meaningless shit for her, give up part of their souls, give up someone else's soul, or kill someone for her. She has been planning this for a while, but never could find the right chance, until our sister brought me back." He looked down and huffed, while running his fingers through Noki's hair, tenderly. "
"These beings range from rather weak to ungodly strong. These beings have no fear, but have some sort of free will, I suppose. They disobey Caliga quite often, but she always deals with them. I honestly believe Caliga made these creatures as some fucked up sentiment to herself. Like her giant Goddess Ego told her 'make a bunch of pant shitting terrifying creatures that remind me of my own image of sin.' Honestly, after being in Ulon as long as I have been, I have grown quite tired of Goddesses and Gods. Honestly, at the end of it all, it wont matter. The only way we are going to win is to play Caliga's game, but no one is going to like the prize." Jeff then looked to Noki and smiled softly.
"When I was around your age...body wise, not actual wise, I picked up a violin. I played it everyday. I got rather good at it too, not to toot my own horn. I played at the royal ball, that Mother held every few years. That is were I met this woman. She was a stupid girl. Princessa Iscariot. Obnoxious name. She was obsessed with me, and always wanted to get to know me. Always wanted to steal a dance. That sort of thing. Mother knew that I didn't find her very overwhelming, but knew that we could have a good alliance with the Iscariot family if I were to court this girl." He smirked a bit and poured some wine into a goblet on the table, infront of their couch, and took a sip. Exhaling after, he continued. "Well, I talked to this girl, and she wanted to hear me play the violin, just for her. I did, only because mother asked me to. Well, as I'm playing, this girl jumps on me, and starts kissing me all over my neck. Without my consent. I reacted....strongly. I stood up, and dropped her to the floor. Afterwords, she called her father, and started telling him that I came onto her way to strong. Lies of course." He digressed and got to the meaning of this story. "Well, I set the record straight and decided to leave the ball. As I left, I forgot my violin. As I went to go fetch it. I came back in to the ball to see Princessa Iscariot smashing it into a thousand pieces. The moral of this story? People will always want something from you. Some people, even if you know you're right, and you know it isn't fair, don't care. If you say no, they will destroy something, or someone you love. People with giant egos do this. Caliga is one such being, despite being a god."
Jeff looked into his baby sister's eyes. "If Caliga ever asks you to do anything, at all. Keep in mind that there is always going to be something at stake, and she can always take it away from you. She doesn't like hearing the word, No, and, just like a child, will throw a tantrum if she doesn't get her way. I've seen her turn a man inside out for denying her requests. I've seen her fuck a woman to death for not fetching her more souls for Ulon." He sighed and took another sip of wine, then looked out the window. "Honestly-...I think that caliga is a giant Cun-....." Then he spotted it. Ingavor and a Visser, side by side, as the church crumbled to dust in front of them. Jeff's eyes windened and slowly he turned back to the queen. "Your steward just blew up the Black Sun church."
Bella smiled and hugged Roxy as tight as she could as tears ran down her eyes in joy to see her adoptive parent come into the room. As she told Bella to calm down, she pointed out the window just as Ingavor destroyed the church, then proceeded to start beating the Black sun Member. Bella covered her mouth as Ingavor kicked the man a few times in the stomach and side. "Why is he hurting that man? Is that man bad?" She buried her face in Roxy's stomach, and sobbed softly. "I'm so scared. I don't understand what's going on." She looked at the floor, pulling away from Roxy. " Ingavor ran outside and destroyed the church! I fell asleep and now its dark and theres monsters everywhere and I just want to cry!" The poor child had no understanding of what was happening. She only wanted Roxy, and maybe and nice meal. But It wasn't the time for that.

Noki looked at Jeff as he rambled on about the Kinn and then went to a story that she did not ask for, this whole asking was not due to wanting story time it was due to wanting information to be able to handle this situation better to better understand ones enemy, like the books she had gone over about the art of war and tactics. She let out a sigh as she sat up on the sofa waiting kindly till he was fully done speaking before she started. “well then if they have handled it then it will make that one girls job easier. And i don't believe Caliga will ever ask me anything, from what i have gone over i am a child and that god protects children as well as i am a holy being so the lesser Kinn cant even stand being around me so it is foolish to think they would ask me to do things no matter the cost, now i guess if i have you here,i can leave this room even if the guard ordered me not to and i am famished and could use some food in my protected castle were no being of Caliga's will and body can enter” she let out another sigh, she understood mothers strain now being trapped in this castle for so many years, hell right now it was hard to do and she was only going to be trapped in here till the basterdus things outside left “lets go get some beef from the dinning hall it should still be good and i believe there is still salted pork left and we have to go over what we are going to do now that the sun is gone for our own food stocks, we cant leave this building without risk of attack, with no sunshine it means plants are all going to die and so will a large chunk of
attack, with no sunshine it means plants are all going to die and so will a large chunk of the animals we use for food and stock, and it is going to get cold, very very cold as that big ball in the sky is not producing heat as it did before, this world is going to turn into a black ice box and we need to figure out what to do about it or we are going to starve. And at the same time all the people from far and wide are going to end up at our door step seeing this castle still stands and we don't have enough food to feed ourselves let alone everyone from Valeria ” she let out a soft sigh the fact really putting a heavy weight on her heart “we will have to turn people away by the thousands as we will not have a renewable source of food” she moved and walked to the door hoping Jeff would follow her as she opened the library door and started her way to the dinning hall to grab a plate of what they had and to go over the stock they had left.
At the barrier the black hound like monsters snapped at one another shoving there heads hard against the invisible barrier wall. Then they stopped as from behind them out of the shadow of a tree that woman formed, but as her true self and not as before, she still held that womanly shape but it was distorted. Tall and slender it looked as if she had been pulled up to around fifteen feet or so, her body adorned with silver gems and chains and a top of her head was a crown of horns that like everything else was adorned in silver gems and chains. Long flowing black darkness strands flowing around her as she walked up to the barrier looking right to the knoll that stood just out of reach. The one dog looked up at her as she moved a clawed long fingered hand down to run her fingers long its head to stroke it like it had gone good this day. Her six bright purple eyes looking down at the gnoll abomination as it talked, all six never blinking and always holding a unsettling glow “you called us forth and yes Jeff is a smart one that is a rather large pain on our plans, but the idol must be destroyed, what is it you wish to discuss before it is done” her voice was deep yet broken as it sounded like many talked together within her, small voices all making a larger one and the stink of Vanilla carried a wide birth and did seep past the barrier as the barrier did not stop smells.

Roxy ?/ Adina ?03/20/2019
Roxy just held Bella for a few moments, happy she was save. As she held her, she patted the little girl's back a few times before setting her down in her feet. "You're safe her Bella hun. I was told the castle was protected by powerful magic, nothing is going to get through." She turned her head in the direction of the window, seeing Ingavor by himself. "That crazy bastard... We were supposed to be doing this together." She looked at Bella and leaned in to give the girl a motherly kiss on the top of her head. "Everything will be okay. Iggy is hurting very evil men that want to harm us," she said, explaining as much as she could to the little girl. "But he is doing it alone and I must help. I need you to stay here and not leave this room till I'm back." She stood up and grabbed her bow and bundle of arrows, placing them on her back. "I'll see you soon Bellarose, I'm sorry I have to leave you again." She turned her back to the little girl and walked out the room, her tail limp and dragging. This was going to be a regular thing if this threat wasn't going to be taken care of. She closed the door behind her and looked for Elaira, but of course she was nowhere to be found. "Well shit..." She wasn't surprised, but she knew she had failed her orders and that the feline was probably going to be upset with her. It was whatever. Bellarose was more important than some woman's orders she barely knew and she shrugged it off. Once she reached the end of the hall where the rooms were, she spotted the queen and the prince making their way to the dinning hall. "Jeff! Your majesty!" She shouted, catching up to them. "Iggy went off on his own! I don't know why he thinks that he take on the Sun by himself, but he did." She crossed her arms and her tail curled around her leg. "That fool promised me that we were going to do it together... So much for that. Anyways, Jeff... We've gotta help him... You owe him that much."

He unclenched his fists to shift his fingers before making fists once more as he paced back and forth and his side of the barrier, eyeing the various hound like monsters and sizing them despite not going to risk it with so many of them present. He took a step back, ears and senses raised as they all suddenly stopped behaving as they had when he arrived, and looked back towards the womanly shape, taller than even he, stepped forth as a corrupted version of the woman in the graveyard. His mane flared up, mostly blocked by his jacket except by his neck as he took a step back defensively as his eyes wandered and took in her appearance as it unsettled him. He took another step back as he watched her lower her hand to run her fingers along the hound before returning to her eyes, a hint of fear hidden behind angry eyes as a great many thoughts ran through his head, up until she had begun speaking, and with raised ears he listened silently at first, his stomach growling at the scent of vanilla made his hunger resurface once more. He returned to pacing at his fair distance from the barrier as he listened, his angry eyes not breaking away from hers and only spoke once she had gone silent. "Yes, I get you want the idol destroyed, but things have changed. The guise you said would work failed and now the supposed crown prince is suspicious.
I have a simpler way to get the idol, and could even smash it right here for you to watch, but I would prefer to not get attacked by your pets as those in town and the castle soon will for one. I require you to give a spell to allow me to not be seen or sensed and I shall climb the wall up the the window. And perhaps a way to get inside silently, should you want your... Surprise to be completely unexpected by the majority of the castle. A way to open the window if it's locked or unopenable. As for my demands, I have five. One, you and your kind will leave that woman, her children and where they dwell alone. They must remain safe, as that would make a good refuge for myself and my plans. Two, the amulet repaired as that would not only aid me in my goals, but can aid me in working with you again should you keep your word... Three, frame and plant evidence to blame one of their prisoner guards for betraying them and smashing the idol, preferably to keep him off my trail and cause issues should they survive. Four, the power you promised, I'm going to need a little more than what I have if I'm to adapt in this new world and fulfill more jobs. Perhaps even some of your jobs. Five. All the bodies or corpses of those you do not want are to end up tossed in the oceans for you know who to enjoy. Those five things, and all you get is a smashed idol and a barrier removed to have your fun with them as you see fit, do we have an accord?"

He listened to his sister, and with a nod, knowing she cared not of his stories or his lessons, followed her out of the library, and headed toward the dining hall. "Yeah. Ingavor and his little kitty cat were cooking before the world ended. There should be more than enough food. When we gather our numbers, I'll take a search party out and see what I can do about gathering meats and plants before they all die off. We may not have a sun anymore, but luckily, we have photosynthesis, which can be created from fake light sources. If I can gather the right plants, I can extract the seeds from them and we can turn one of the empty bedrooms into a greenhouse or something. As of right now, you're right, this place is safe." He sighed and looked around. "And as much as I hate to say it, we should start turning this place into a sanctuary. More barricades, in case the creatures break through the barrier. As many able bodied men on guard. We need to make sure that this place is more of a fortress than it already is." He walked with his hands in his pockets, after putting his mask back on, just in time for Roxy to find the pair walking to get food. Jeff raised a brow as Roxy spoke of Ingavor going after the black sun by himself, and how Jeff owed Ingavor the courtasy of rescuing him. Jeff grunted and shook his head.
"So now you want my help? I literally informed you all that there was an evil cultist in our home, and you guys treated me like I was a sociopath. I shouldn't have used his power, and I apologize, but I don't owe him a damn thing." He glared at the fox, then shot a look at the floor. "Since I have come back from the dead, I have been mocked, insulted, attacked, misunderstood, and made out to seem like an asshole. I'm tired of being everyone's fuckin' scape goat to scream at. " However, he thought back to the conversation him and Ingavor had before the entire Elaira situation occured. Ingavor had been kind to him, and only turned on him once he had taken advantage of him. "I was at fault for my actions. I know that-...and I'm sorry that you got the wrong impression of me." He said, after a few moments of silence. "-....and I will help you because I couldn't live with myself If I let a good man die for nothing. Did you see tat he destroyed the church? Do you know where he could be right now?" Jeff asked before looking He looked to Noki."What do you think, Sister? Should I go?'' She had told him that he had his freedom, but she was still his Queen, and wouldn't leave her be, without her permission.

the many that made it and that ran for the castle got there, but some of them faced grave injury, limbs had been grabbed from them, one man was missing a leg, another a arm, some had large chunks of bleeding flesh hanging from there poor feral body's a lot of them would not make it past the next day. But the guards offered shelter in the barrier, not seeming to pay much attention to the larger Kinn at all, it was like her or the gnoll were not even there to them.
(Aura of minor iluthion. The smell of vanilla can make it past the barrier and the kinn is using that smell to be able to cast smaller ability's even inside the barrier. So the gnoll seeing he is inside the smell range is made to be invisible as long as he does not leave the smell range, no one can see him or the larger Kinn or hear them, auras can be seen and the smell is there as well as they are invisible, so still solid if anyone trys to walk into them they will hit a “invisible wall” but they are a bit out of the way of the main path so this should not be a problem)
“you make a deal larger then what was agreed upon Gnoll, but if it will grant you the ability to smash what we seek we shall do for you what you want, the children and woman of your past will be left alone and even protected slightly from a far, the pendent will be mended for your use, the dead from this town tossed into the sea as your offering after we are done, power given to0 you so you stand more a chance with the others in this land, and a guard will be framed and distraction made to cover your trail and even make you look the hero not near this castle at all. Go around the castle to the back window, you will keep the iluthion we hold no you for now, no one will see you at all, you are invisible to all even your aura. Walk past the barrier so we may place our hand on you to make it so then you can enter back and go for the window, scale the wall, the window is never locked, it is still never locked, go open it when no one looks, enter the room and toss the idol out the window to smash upon the ground. Once done we will be able to enter and make to large a mess to be ignored, no one will notice you at all, stay invisible leave the way you came, walk past us and come from behind say the words tick tick the invisibility will break and you will look as if you were never at the castle and are not fighting us from behind looking the hero to help the people of this town and no one will be the wiser. Fallow the plan to the letter
and all you wish will be granted and this castle will be destroyed as Caliga wants” the kinn woman took a step back so that the gnoll could move past the barrier to come to her, her arms open looking much like one would for a hug “come our child and we will make it so no one can see you, hear you, feel you, or even smell you at all till the words leave your lips to break it”
(once you leave the barrier you will feel the intense aura of sin, you want to do sinful acts badly, like you are being compelled to do them by magical force, touch from a Kinn makes this even worse, this is simply a affect due to being around a greater kinn in its true form, this affect the kinn can not turn off)

Noki sat there as Jeff talked about growling plants with fake light, torches did not grow plants, maybe he had fallen off his rocker at long last with this world shift and as he put it, the end of the world. Noki shock her head back and forth as a no as she looked at him once he was done talking “no the world has not ended, there is not rocks of fire falling from the sky and things are not over, it is just changing and sadly we are not the greater power anymore, mother once was but now she is gone and without her we don't have that card in our hand anymore, she used to take care of us and we never noticed what she was to this world and now that she is gone the darkness can take its hold” she paused and looked at him “we don't need more sand bags or a stone wall that will not keep out the animals out there, the only thing that is keeping them back is the HOLY barrier, you can make this place a stone and iron fortress but they can just pass the walls with there magics, unless you have something that can cast another divine holy ward if this one falls then there is no point in wasting the time or the man power we can get things together if this place falls, get men to pack up bags of meals and goods so we will not be pushed into the darkness with nothing, food, goods, gold, shove that into a wagon and we will have to seek out a location to move to if we don't have a choice. And we have to get into the under castle, if this place falls it will be our only way out, so Jeff you have a larger task then helping people outside, they are on there own, we need to get under the castle and get everything we can from down there as down there has the most value. So do you have any ideas on how to do that?”

as she stoped talking to jeff she opened the dinning hall door and walked inside that fox girl behind them as they walked talking on how jeff owned the cook or something she gave a light sigh as she walked to grab a silver plater and put a small amout of meat onto the one side not being as hungery as she sould be, to much on the mind even if she had a empty gut at the moment “ingavor has always been a tad rash hasn't he, i remember mother laughing about how much of a pain he could but but she did adore him. Hopefully he will do alright out there on his own as jeff has more pressing matters he will have to handle sadly, his det or something will have to wait, aswell Roxie, is it, yes, if you wish you can aid jeff in figuring out how to handle the under castle there is a mass of spiders that has over the many years has gotten rather large and out of control and guard the gold hold down there, i am sure you have not seen a thirty thousand and something year old golden dragons treasure hoard before, it is a rather nice spectral mother collected everything she could from around the globe and shoved it all down there, all you have to do is try and ignore the spiders and the dead bodys that got picked up with the gold, and we have to do something about the slaves down there, we do not need slaves i rather have skilled labour, if this castle sands. Past the week”

Roxy ?/ Adina ?
Roxy followed the young queen as well as Jeff into the dining halls, the aroma of foods tickling her nose, causing it to twitch. She hadn't ate since her time spent at the Pleasure Palace and she was quite hungry. Her ears flattened to Jeff's words. "Look... Don't apologise. I should have trusted you. I saw a man talking down to a woman and instantly assumed the worst. I'm the one who should apologise..." She turned to the prince. "I'm sorry Jeff. Next time I won't question your judgement." She smiled when Jeff agreed to help, hoping that thy could get going soon, though the smile faded when Jeff asked for permission. How old was this little girl again? And he was asking permission? Royals made no sense to her. she followed behind them, following Noki's lead, grabbing a plate for herself, her ears flickering as the queen spoke. Listening to her talk about the spiders bellow the castle. Roxy let out a sigh. She knew that Jeff was going to do as he was told and as much as she wanted to go after Ingavor alone, she wasn't stupid. She knew leaving the castle alone was a bad idea, so going with Jeff on this mission was her best option. Hopefully it could be an easy extermination. How hard could it be to kill a bunch of spiders anyways? Plus there was treasure? Could there be any weapons that could help them down there? The tall vixen would finish making a small pile of food on her plate and take a seat at a table. "Alright then... The quicker we do this, the quicker we can help Iggy. Hopefully that Des girl will keep him safe long enough for us to catch up." She looked over to Jeff. "I'm in. Don't know how useful a bow will be against spiders, but I'll do my best."

Jeff/Ingavor/UlyseesLast Friday at 3:16 PM
The once royal son to the queen looked at his little sister with a grunt as she shrugged off his ideas for the castle, as if she knew everything. She was only two years of age but already she was acting justing like their mother. Jeff raised a brow then to Roxy as she apologized to him and just like that, he believed they were friends. The two of them made quite a team after all, with the dispelling of Declan, the cultist. It was quite the feat. Roxy gave a small frown as Jeff looked to his Sister whom was spouting off about how they needed to get under the castle to retrieve items that could help them. "Sister, I'm not sure if anyone told you, but those spiders down there are deadly as FUCK! I love you dearly, but I'm not going to sacrifice the only life I have left, doing something that I clearly wouldn't survive, let alone Roxy!, No offense." He motioned toward the fox, whom raised a hand, as if to say "None taken to your comment." Then, right at that moment, he felt two familiar aura's and one, new, small, but powerful one. Jeff placed a finger up to Noki and Roxy. "I sister has come home. And your father. I will go fetch them both, and maybe you can have Him go down there and get what we need. That way, no one gets hurt. No one has to die, and Samuel gets to keep all of his beloved long legged creepy fuckers." With that, he turned and left to go find the pair of them.
Roxy looked at Noki with her hands on her hips. "No offense to you, your majesty, but I don't want to go down there without at least feeling prepared." Roxy's mouth then began to water as she smelled the food that was being brought out by the scared looking maids at the moment. Roxy looked a little sad for them, but at the same time, took solace in knowing that they were safe for now from Caliga's wrath. Roxy took a seat next to the queen, while the servents put two plates of the food that Iggy had made earlier, steam dancing off the dish as it was placed down in front of the very hungry fox. "Is there anything that I can do to be helpful to you that doesn't require me to crawl beneath the castle and fight spiders?" She asked while looking around for Jeff to come back.

AnayaLast Saturday at 8:56 PM
Noki looked at Jeff as he left the dining hall and she stayed sitting "I will talk with father later and we can go over things without you but for now l, go a stuff my face wall i can" she gave a chuckle and ate some more of her meal.

Roxy ?/ Adina ?Yesterday at 8:38 PM
Roxy scooped up a spoonful food and stuffed it in her mouth. She closed her eyes and smiled to the taste. It was a nice change of things. Something good in a world that was now dark, but for how long? How long was the food going to last? She knew there was only so much. The vixen turned to the queen once again. Did she not hear her? Maybe the young queen was so stressed and lost in thought that she didn't hear her question. "Um.. your majesty?" She said after swallowing. "Is there anything I could do to be helpful? I guess I should tell Bella that I'll be staying... Just hope you're right about Iggy and that he'll be okay." She looked back down to her food and continued eating, her tail twitching happily to every bite.

AnayaYesterday at 8:42 PM
Noki was lost in thought for a bit before snaping out of it and looking at Roxy she blinked a couple times and nodded her head "sorry I was a little in my own head, simply going over things and trying to put it all together l, and wondering if I should go see father seeing I can feel he is home. And yes help jeff with his things and I am sure ingavor and the others will be safe. To be honest I dont really know what to do with myself let alone my people I got handed a rules crown in the middle.of a storm and told to make due"
She still had half a plate of food in front of her fully untouched as she picked up the plate and with her clawed finger pushed the food around clearly thinking "tell me Roxy, if you were me, what would you do to not have everyone die, I can give rule to father but I know he will not mind people dieing and may even help the God he follows, but at the same time he can protect you all better then I can and he is a ruler that knows what he is doing. Or I could just keep going on how I want to and hope that there will be a light in this darkness, really I dont know what path to walk, or maybe there is one I am not seeing"

Roxy ?/ Adina ?Today at 1:05 AM
Roxy's ears flickered back and she looked to the direction of where Jeff had left then back to Noki. "It's quite alright. I can't imagine what you're going through. This is all new to you and I have a feeling that you weren't given directions on how to rule." She took another bite, chewed her food, and swallowed before continuing. "I'll help Jeffy once I am finished, if you don't mind. I have not eaten since yesterday morning and Iggy's cooking is too good to pass up," she smiled and then took another bite, her tail dancing behind her then curling around her body. The fox glanced over to the young queen's plate, watching her play with her food. She was clearly lost in thought. This poor girl was given such big shoes to fill and she felt for her.
Roxy shrugged her shoulders when Noki asked if she was in the same position and she began to think. What would she do? There was so many times where she disliked the decisions that a higher up had made, but she never really knew how hard those decisions were to make. "I really couldn't tell you hun," she said after a long pause. She looked to Noki. "I know that we shouldn't give up though. In my time here in this land, I've heard of many problems in this city and it saddened me that no one did anything about it. I don't know your mother or what her intentions were when she was in power, but.... Forgive me for saying this, I don't think she did much to help her people... Now from the little time I've watched you, you've done nothing but helping, or at least trying." She felt sorry for the weight that was placed on the young queen's shoulders. She didn't deserve all this mess. Roxy put an arm around the queen and pulled her in a hug. She really didn't know what else to say. The fox had no knowledge or proper guidance for the young queen. "I don't know your father, but if you say he doesn't care that people die, I don't believe he has the right to rule over the lives of this land. What is there to rule when everyone is dead?" She sighed when the queen said she didn't know what path to walk, hell Roxy didn't even know her own path. "Hope isn't all that bad, but you must never give into despair. If you do allow yourself to slip down that road, you will surrender to your lowest instincts. In the darkest times, hope is something you give yourself. That is the meaning of inner strength."

AnayaToday at 3:02 PM
As the fox talked Noki nodded her head and then let out a sgih as she was pulled into a hug. She stood there a little awkward and pulled away from the embrace, dragons did not really do well with hugs and emotion as they did not understand human mannerisms like hugging, kissing, affection, remorse and sympathy, hell Noki did not even understand the meaning or reason for a hand shake let alone a full on hug embrace. So she gave a smile to not seem rude to the fox and pushed her plate to the girl “please eat your fill, and yes I care for the people it is simply in my blood to do so, since I was little mother taught me to care for the children care for the humans care for all things of life and breath, it was Anaya that shaped me to be such a way. My mother had her faults, I know them better then most due, but she had her reasons, she could not destroy the black sun as her power would mean placing over half her own town in harms way, like getting a bear to handle killing a mouse, it will destroy half the house to do so, or the whole house. Mother was to large for the place she had she was never meant to be a ruler of a castle she was meant to be the ruler of the sky and on top of it half the year she was not even able to leave this building, our whole family as well as myself cant touch water. And here in the winter water falls from the sky and coats the ground in a frozen layer of glass and white dust. And then in spring it simply melts and everything is dripping and we are still castle locked. The only time of the year mother could leave this castle was summer and fall and even then if it was to rain she was
unable to do anything. And in reality I do believe she gave up hope on this land long ago and was just riding the wave, mother killed most of her older children and family when she was broken and diseased with madness. There is a reason that the royal family here is really just myself, Ana and Jeff, but Jeff died to, and who did you think placed that last nail in his coffin, his own mother, she gave up on this world when Kaladrax her true mate died in her arms, then it all went downhill from there, I can tell you the history's if you want to know them, how this castle came to be, what all happened in it, the dead body's that every person here has in there closets, Samuel being a assassin guild leader and plotting to over throw the crown before everything fell apart, jeff killing his own brother as well as well as many many others, Jeff having 2 children and a wife that are long dead wall he went to war leaving them to wither and die, I had a brother Ryu killed by a demon that no one stopped, Ana having an affair with her own step father under her mothers nose and her mother letting it happen, the sister scarlet that vanished and that Anaya did not even care to look for, this castle has body's in the foundation of the workers that built it and died, there is a necromantic life drain aura under the castle protecting a hold that could feed the world three times over. ” she could not help but rant a little, but at the same time she was almost laughing at it all “and to think when this castle falls, everything in it is going to go to shit” Noki did not cuss, but really she wanted to, she wanted to as the feelings in her heart bubbled up “i wanted a normal
life, a normal childhood, I wanted to be able to learn from my mother how to fight, how to breath fire and I don't even get that. I get a curse I never asked for and a crown I also did not ask for at a time in the world were everything is dieing and this whole castle, my home is going to die and fall apart. I can feel them building outside, I can feel them building in my very bones. I am going to lose the place I was born in, my first memorys of wraping my body with my mothers in the hold on the gold piles, she was so warm, I remember chewing her tail and claw as it was the only thing I could grab onto with Ryu there at my side envious of my horns as he had none. We had a family, now, I have nothing other then a job I don't know what to do with. “ her fingers had changed to that of a claw that was griped into a fist on the table, golden scales had replaced her skin and her fingers had turned to black claws that dug into her own skin. But she had to relax as she unclentched her clawed hand and placed it palm down on the table trying to breath at a more steady pace. “i can feel them dieing out there you know. The people the darkness is killing, woman, men, I can feel them inside of me dieing and being pulled to the underworld. I can feel there pain,
and mother could to” she gave a little bit of a forced smile that made her hurt more inside, the smile faded “i can understand why she faked her happiness after Kaladrax died, as he was not the only one that died that day, she felt him die and she died to. Now I get to deal with everything she left behind, and maybe not die myself” she let out a sigh as she started to walk away, really she did not want to hear the foxs response to her rambling she just needed to get that load off her chest and not care about the response of others to it, and maybe roxie would dislike her for her temper and personality and feelings, or maybe she would understand sometimes you just needed to say things and vent a little. Or maybe the fox would pitty the young dragon and feel sorry for it, but ether way Noki needed to see her father and see why he was here in the first place and what he wanted and there was a big ass bang in the main hall so she also needed to see why he was breaking things.

Over At the Snorting Boar Tavern

Ana was relaxing on the throne waiting for Samuel to come back as the kick in her belly causing her to quickly rest her hands against her stomach. She shouldn’t be feeling kicks yet… it was too early for this… what… what was going on is all she could think as the sudden sent of vanilla wrapped around her causing her to look up in confusion just in time to see the throne room, her home, vanish before her and suddenly she was in a much smaller room. An office she had never seen before. She quickly backs herself up against a wall and glances around the office trying to take it in. Thankfully no one was around so she didn’t startle anyone or get startled herself. After several moments she finished scanning the room and was near the door. It was wooden so she figured she’d try what she could and took a deep breath before she chanted a spell in elven, fire wrapping around her hands before she throws it toward the door, only to have it bounce off the door and back at herself, setting her silk dress on fire. A very loud yelp would leave her lips before she dropped to the ground and started to roll about to put the fire out. She squirms a bit after the fire was out and purposely hits her head off the floor. Of course she’d set herself on fire, why wouldn’t that happen. Her next move she hoped would work. She filled her lungs with air before she suddenly screamed out at the top of her lungs for Samuel, certain everyone in the building could hear her with how loud she screamed.

Sam was in the main tavern area, of course it would happen like this, favors chould never go as planned with that God, but it was his fault he was vague and did not state things clearly allowing caliga ro find the holes in his words. He looked around the tavern was in shambles tables flipped some blood seeping out from behind the bar counter, the monsters had been here they had clearly done damage and turned over the place shattered windows and the whole place looked like a tornado has ran over it. He chould hear Ana as she screamed out his name in the other room. He got moving and grabbed the door handed laceing enough heat in his hand to melt down the brass Bob and RIP it off the door pulling the door open and looking at her "this time I fucked it up, we are in the snorting boar, we are back in iron stone, we are back home and our castle is a very long trip away" he looked at ana with a sad glaze in his eye "and there are very large mo ster outside so I am going to smash this tavern and you are going to get on my back and we are going to find your sister and get out of here"
"Or do you want to stay here and hope for the best, or do something else"

Before all of the monsters began to attack, black-scaled kobold had recently come into the city. He was originally there for some modicum of safety from the havoc of this... apocalypse, until now. He managed to find a crate to hide in with his small stature, and waited before the coast was clear to escape and run down to the nearest available building he could enter. Which just so happened to be The Snorting Boar. He opens and shuts the door as soon as he can and leans up against it. “Not exactly my week.” He sighs to himself, before sliding to a sitting position on the ground. He gets a look of the place, which is now in disarray. “Well, seems this place has seen better days... or maybe those monsters already raided here.” He peeks out of a nearby window, and folds his ears back. “What a time to leave the clutch, should of listened to them. I’m not gonna survive this.” He rests a hand on his head, still fairly new to the outside world, away from home. He then begins looking around, finding the place a fair shelter while he waits for the chaos to die down... well hopefully die down...

As Samuel rips the door open Ana jumps up and runs to him, her arms wrapping around him and she clings to him, barring her face into him. She takes a deep breath as he speaks before she finally speaks up, “By the time we get home to locals will have taken the castle back or burned it to the ground… They opposed us being there to start with and now… Now I’ve most likely lost everything…” Ana sighs softly, unsure of what to do with herself now. She was back in Iron, her castle was gone, her mother was gone, and the world was falling apart. She sighs a bit and keeps cling to him before she speaks up, “You might as well go big mode and we get to the castle… See what's going on there and if we need to find a… safer… place.” Ana finally releases Samuel and steps back some as she looks up towards him. Her mind was racing. Between the sudden shift of her location, the fact she felt a kick when she shouldn’t have, the beasts outside that she was certain would tear her apart… She was confused and lost and couldn’t even call herself a queen anymore.

Sam's arms wrapped around his dear love holding her tightly not wanting to let her go "you dont need a castle to be a ruler all you kneed is someone who follows you, I am your knight and you are my queen the castle can burn we can find a new one, most places are going to burn now, iron won't be safe forever. " he paused as he could hear something and his green eyes turned to look at it the door way to see a black little kobold walk inside. Protectively he kept his arm around ana as he stood there turning to it "and who may you be, do you seek protection or will you weather this on your own" most of the time he would not have cared for such people but Ana wanted him to be more kind and ruler material and he would do anything for her and if being friendly to strangers was what he needed to do he would do it.

Last edited by Anaya on Sat Apr 27 2019, 12:07; edited 1 time in total

View user profile


Gyro turns around to see the two that also happened to be in the tavern! He’s a little shocked at first, but when the man asks if he is there for protection or shelter, he answers. “Depends on which one will not kill me faster. Umm...” He looks around, nervous, it’s good to have found at least a mildly friendly face in this crisis. “I’m Gyro, if you’re offering some help it is only fair I introduce myself.” He nods as he does stay a respectable distance, seeing that Samuel is protecting someone. He can only guess he sees him as a potential foe. But he can’t be viewed as that, not in front of potential allies.

A smile tugs on her lips as Samuel speaks and she nods a bit. “We shall need a place to call home at some point…. I fear it may need to be sooner rather than later… I… I…” Just as she goes to tell Samuel about the kick she had felt is when Samuel suddenly turned his attention. Ana glances towards the small being and she tilts her head, pressing herself against Samuel more as the being spoke back. Leaving it to Samuel to handle this, seeing as she had little to no say in Iron, he probably had more pull here than she ever would. Few people remembered the elven child of Anaya, and she had a doubt any would respect what she said with the real heir on the throne. Ana knew they needed to move soon before a beast located them so she tugs on Samuels' arm. “We need to move, either way, I’m sure my scream was heard by more than us and I’d rather not be an elven steak for a beast.”

Samuel looked down as he could hear ana and the kobold, she had a very good point they needed to move out of here, this place was in shambles, tables flipped, holes in the walls, the one wall looked as if it had been set on fire at one point this place was a mess and there was blood all over and he hated the smell. "you are right we have to leave here the only surely safe location is the crown and really i much would enjoy grabbing a couple things from the castle wall we are there, once there we can go over a plan to get the hell out of here " his green eyes looked to the kobold "alright then Gyro you will be coming with us then, it is safer that way then just leaving you here alone to die by the hands of Caligas minions, even more so when you surely have no idea what is even going on" at the back of the tavern there was the sounds of smashing windows "yes we have to leave and we must do it now" he grabbed Anas hand walking with her to the taverns door way and then looking back to see if the little kobold was going to come with them "now kobold i am a Red wyvern my skin is toxic so when i shift into my true self you are going to have to climb onto Ana to stay alive and not die, she can Carrie you or you can get into a barrel outside and i can pick you up with my claws or mouth, i will not kill you, but if you touch my skin you will die, and i don't have my saddle straps. understood"

Gyro shivers hearing the warning, but it isn’t a red dragon... at least. But he gives a nod. “I can climb in a barrel, trust me, I’m a master at barrel riding.” He chuckles as he starts to follow the two. He looks at the two, feeling a little safer. While he did feel a bit put off by Samuel’s tone, he was right about his knowledge of the situation. Having come from the more remote areas of the mountain, and the sun eclipsing not very long after he started his journey. “Mind someone explaining what is happening? So I know what is going on.” He asks the two of them. Looking for some insight on his situation.

She nods as Samuel said they needed to move. Ana moves around with Samuel as he took her hand and led her to the front of the tavern. Her long snow-white hair was a mess by now, her dress tattered from the fire issue she had. As Samuel explains about his skin she glances towards the Kobold Ana nods a bit and waits to see what the Kolbold would choose to do, ready to squat down and let him climb on her back so she could get on Samuels back to get to the castle safely. As the Kobold question what was going on, despite having a good idea as to what was going on Ana speaks up, “I’m not sure any of us have a full idea on what is going on currently, but we can get a better handle on it at the castle. You’ll be safe there, for now at least.” Ana glances towards Samuel, she had a sinking feeling this had to do with her wish but she wasn’t sure and really didn’t want the confirmation that this darkness and beast where her issues and her fault.

Samuel moved as he opened the outside door just to see a large black hound run right past the door picking up a small child softly and then vanishing into thin air as a black mist along with the child. There were people screaming and people running around in full abstract not knowing what was going on or what to do about it. Everyone ignored him standing there as they had clearly larger things to worry about. As soon as Ana spoke to the boy he paused and allowed her to speak before garbing Anas hand and looking at her “stay here till i change and then come out and run RIGHT to me, do not stop, do not look around, do not get lost, do not bolt in some other way to go off on your own, come to me, get on my back i will help you up so it is faster” his bright almost glowing green eyes then looked to the kobold “same goes to you when i change you run right to me jump in the barrel i will be holding in my claws, do not go anywhere else, do not go off on your own, do not stop, run full speed to me or you both are going to die out there and if it comes down to it i will use you as a barrel distraction to save her, if you do as instructed you will both be alright” he then moved and grabed Ana harshly pulling her to him and kissing her lips hard, the sting of the acid on his lips makeing her lips tingle. His arms stayed around her waist line as he held her for a moment not wanting to let her go but knowing he had to so they all would live. His kiss ended even if he did not want it to and he looked in her eyes “if i don't change i am dead, if that happens get to the castle as fast as you can, i love you so very much” he did not give her a chance to talk back before he was out the door and bolting past houses to get to a safe distance so his change along would not smash the bar or other houses that were
not on fire. As Sam moved between ally ways and homes black sun cultists tryed there bast to stop him only to be met with acid coated claws to the faces and a whip lash style decapitation. It took about three or so minuets for him to get to a safe distance before his skin started to change to scales and the sounds of cracking snapping and grotesque ripping filled the already scream filled streets. Within about five more minuets instead of the man he was with black hair and green eyes he was a massive 80 or so foot high dark scales red wyvern. Large wings folded to his sides as he moved his jaws to slam them into the hounds that had already started to grab a hold of his legs in aim to pin him down. His claws trashed as he let out a massive roar so the ones in the tavern would hear a single that no one could miss, it was even possible the next town over could hear it. But it was cut short as another hound had climbed up his leg and was biteing into the side of his neck. He slammed his head down into the side of a house to crush the lesser dog like it was nothing. But more were building on his legs and feet as he stomped them to keep there numbers low. His other foot grabbed that barrel as he rolled it in front of him and left it there for the kobold to hop into, if they did not get here soon he would get overwhelmed and the Kinn would start damaging his sensitive wings stopping the ability for them to fly out of here if needed.

Gyro does get worried for the child, but it wasn’t a mauling... he’s conflicted on this. Gyro nods to Samuel’s plan. “I’ll keep an eye out.” He prepares himself, but then find the two he is with kissing. This made him feel slightly awkward so he gives them their space. Once Samuel leaves however, he hangs out by the doorway opening and waits for the opportunity to open up. The small skirmish that ensues does open up an opportunity when Samuel kicks over a barrel, which Gyro darts out and slides into! He motions to Ana to get going before closing the lid.

As Samuel spoke Ana nodded softly, swallowing hard as he grips onto her and draws her into him. She presses against him, kissing him back as her lips tingled against his. Her hands gripping onto his arms not wanting to let him go. As he pulled away she frowns but she understood, they needed to move and get out of the area. Before Samuel had a chance to full leave she speaks up, “I love you as well Samuel… hurry and be safe.” Ana was no fazed by Samuel shifting she was more worried about the sight of the hounds that were now making their way to Samuel. As Samuel let out his roar she knew what it meant so she gets to moving rather quickly. As She got closer and closer to Samuel she noticed that the dogs getting more and more aggressive with Samuel and she nearly started crying at the thought of Samuel getting hurt. Emotions suddenly flooding her she did the first thing that came to mind, “Stooooop” was all she could scream at the top of her lungs. She wasn’t sure what she hoped to accomplish, these dogs seemed to have no respect for anyone so the likely hood they would listen to her she figured was slim to none. IF anything she was hoping to distracted them long enough for Samuel as Ana ran forward now, heading straight towards Samuel and the horde of dogs.

Samuel watched partly wall the two bolted the one for the barrel and the other for him. As soon as the kobold jumped into the barrel sam slammed a foot hard down on a black hound that was right at his back going to take a chunk out of him. Another had jumped up Sam's side and had its claws in the scales in his neck. Sam let out a hiss as he slammed his head down onto the ground to crush the hound into the stone ground. He snarled and lifted his head up as he moved a large foot to rapidly hoist up Ana up onto his back. as soon as she yelled out stop at the top of her lungs sam noticed that the hounds haunted dead in there tracks, compelled to stop as she had told them to, a couple were still snarling and biting the air in defiance but some had gone as far as even backing up a little away from his feet. Sam watched them witch his large green eyes but did not give time for them to change there minds. He did not need to fly to get to the castle he just needed to bound to get there so with his wings partly out he grabbed the barrel with the kobold in it in his jaws, it stunk in there like dead meat, ash, and bone all smashed together with fhe most toxic smelling saliva that bubbled on the edges of the berrle, he hoped the kobold would be smart enough not to let the acidic goo get on its skin but Sam chould only hope and do his best for the little stranger.
The trip to the castle was harsh and jumpy the kobold being tossed around in the drum with no regard for his safety at all by the wyvern, but as soon as they got to the barrier zambezi lowered his head and dropped the poor thing with the acid covered drum out of his jaws past the teeth the size of a plow horse, and then rolled the drum a little cover the goo in dirt so it would be easyer for the kobold to get out unharmed. He lifted his head looking at the large castle before him and paused not enjoying the view "back home " he grumbled past gritting teeth as he turned his head back to look at Ana that was safely snug into his back scales.

SaichaToday at 5:47 PM Gyro ends up coming out of the barrel soon enough. He looks around at the salvation he has been given, but he also reflects on his journey up to this point. It was rather rocky after the whole eclipse happened... He sighs and begins to figure out where to go from here, deciding to just find a way out of the city from this point. After a bit of investigating, he finds a small enough hole for him to squirm through, and escapes through it.

At the Now Black Church Ruins

As Elaira slid down the hole the tendril had made, her right boot caught the ground of the basement. Going with the motion, she crouched into a roll, coming to a stop on one knee bow drawn and ready. Her Elven eyes scanned the room quickly to rule out any potential threats before lowering the weapon, slowly moving to a standing position. The basement of the now destroyed church held up better than she expected it too, though was still in complete shambles. Silently and slowly, she stepped further into the area, taking in every detail she could. Find the dagger, she reminded herself, That is your goal. The Goddess demands it. Though, it will be like finding a needle in a hay stack. If ever there was a time Elaira would feel an emotion, this would have been the time, but due to her upbringing within the Black Sun, this was nearly an impossibility. Keeping her bow close and the arrow closer, she began her search for the dagger, keeping her wits about her. The creatures the Goddess had set upon the world did not concern her, but her brothers might pose a different problem all together, if any had survived.
--- Des came to a stop as she had spotted Ingavor, readying to call out to him. Within a second however, he close lined a man and began to brutally attack him. Recognizing the man to be one of the Black Sun, she did not blame him for his actions, but what he was doing was completely savage. She had never seen this side of him, and she couldn't honestly decide if it was a side of him she enjoyed or needed to keep an eye on. As he began pummeling the man to death with his boot, she closed her eyes and looked away, knowing the mans head would not last much longer. Giving it a moment, she heard him calling to others to get to the castle. Keeping up with him by way of roof top, she kept out of sight of the creatures below, but made sure never to let Ingavor out of her sight. As he vanished into a shadow however, this caught her completely by surprise. She knew the bear they had discovered had given him power, but she did not think he would have this ability. Ears swiveling about, she waited and was rewarded as she heard him calling out to her again. Risking it, she stood and called out to him, "Ingavor! Over here!"

Under the church the rooms were broken down, there were bodys and blood splashed all over the floor parts of the other black sun members still twitched as the rocks held them down. One even was alive only able to whisper the muffled words help me as the girl stood there looking over what way she would surely go. Only one path was clear of rubble and it looked like it led into a larger room, a larger room with a loud grumbling coming from the open door. A deep voice that rumbled words only a demon could understand (if you have abyssal or demonic on bio cards let me know) it sounded male but it also sounded angry and hurt, sounding like it was wheezing and struggling to talk. “Allas Da more de na Sarath” it muttered as the air left its lungs and the sound of coughing and bubbles filled the air a little as trumping stones hit the ground in the room down the hall way.

Ingavor smiled as Desdemona made herself seen. "Desdemona! Thank the gods! He then used another shadow step, appearing in the shadows beside her. "What in the 9 hells is going on here?" He asked, looking down at the blood and brains on his boot. Sighing, he looked back up at Des. " filled with wrath from a Visser. I couldn't...control myself." He then looked her up and down, before realizing that she had vanished right in front of him. "Are you okay? Where did you go? I was worried about you..I thought I wouldn't see you again." Ingavor gave a soft smile to her, and grasped her hand lightly. "We need to get everyone to the castle." But then, as he said that, hoping she would answer the questions he was asking, watched in absolute shock as the carnage in front of the two lovers, was about to unfold from infront of them,
The townsfolk, about 150 of them began running straight for the castle, in attempts to run passed the direwolves. However, many of them were cut short by the gnashing and gnawing of the darkness cloaked beasts, right in the view of anyone in the town, outside the castle, or peeking out a window. A woman was ripped clean in half, while her child was watching. A man had his head taken clean off within a second, before he even knew what happened. He still had a look of hope on his face, even has his head hit the dirt. Another woman, along with her husband, made it through, panting and gasping for air once they stopped running and realized it was safe. "Martha...we did it. I'm so proud of ye." The husband wheezed. Martha ran her hand against her man's cheek. " Aye', I ran as fast as I could, just like ye told me to. Thank you for not letting go of my hand, Benjamin." Benjamin looked about 29 years of age, with a rugged beard. Obviously a farmer of some kind, or perhaps a woodcutter. His wife, was the usual housewife. Covered in soot from cleaning and tending to the house that no longer stood. All they had now were the clothes on their backs. A few more random townsfolk got in as well, such as 3 children, whom seemed to be friends. two boys and a little girl. The boys seemed to be about 12 while the girl was easily 5. They seemed to be protecting her, as they each had poorly made iron daggers, dripping in black tar like blood, in each of their right hands.
Next to make it through the barrier was, surprisingly, and elderly woman, whom only made it through because the direwolves on her side of the barrier were too busy devouring her family. The woman looked onward in horror as she saw her two sons, their wives, her husband, and their family friend get torn to shreds, sending different limbs and patches of skin flying every which way. People were being destroyed, and there was nothing that could be done. One woman, unfortunatly tripped, inches from the barrier, and was chomped down on the ankle by a direwolf, whom pulled her into a crowd of townsfolk, all trying to run for their lives to the barrier. Before the direwolf could eat the woman however, she was trampled to death by the crowd. The last ones to make it through the barrier before the rest of the villagers were killed was a single father, and his daughter, whom he was carrying on his back. The rest, were dispatched easily within seconds, leaving only 8 survivors out of the 150. The direwolves that got tired of chewing on the corpses began to start ramming the barriers again, while the 8 survivors sat on the courtyard steps and sat in the grass, just amazed that they survived. Heads were being ripped by large, chomping jaws, and intestines were being pulled from guts by large, knife like claws, all while the screams became quieter and quieter, until only the sound of the survivors crying and murmering amongst themselves, and the growling of direwolves remained.

Elaira glanced over at one of her dying brothers, hearing his weak attempts to ask for aid. Knowing he was beyond help at this point, she loosed an arrow into his skull, silencing him. It was the only form of 'help' she was willing to give at this point, making sure that he would not alert anything that might be lurking in the dark to her presence. Just because she was an Elf and excellent at remaining undetected, that did not make her completely invisible. Continuing onward to what seemed to be the only available path, she darted here and there among the rubble, keeping herself as hidden as possible. Hearing the creature ahead long before she was able to see it, she slowed her pace, but pressed on. Sneaking a peak around the corner, she gazed upon what was making the noise. Unable to understand what it was saying, she simply gathered what knowledge she could from sight alone. --- Des was once again surprised at Ingavor's sudden ability to use the shadows to his advantage as he appeared next to her. Looking him up and down, she indeed noticed his boot and the mans brain matter that still resided on it, "Obviously you couldn't control yourself, but I do not blame you. We can discuss this another time, assuming we live." As he questioned her and took her hand, she began to explain she went for her effects when they both noticed the carnage below. Her eyes began glowing their soft gold as she looked on all the towns people that were being slaughtered. Gripping onto Ingavor's hand, she looked up at him with a grin, "Well, lets go kick some demonic tail. Not like we have anything else better to do, wouldn't you agree?"

Ingavor was more than happy that Desdemona was back by his side, and even more estatic that she was willing to fight by his side. He left to destroy the church because he didn't want any of his friends to get hurt. As she looked up to him, and asked if they should go kick some demon ass, he smiled brightly. "Best. Date. Ever." He joked, before pulling out his spell book from his belt, opening it,, and reaching inside the pages. Fishing around, he then pulled out a large scythe, coated in silver. "You think it's fair? 2 humanoid beings versus 100,000 creatures of the night. Doesn't sound very fair, does it?" He said as they began to move across the roof, with a quirked eyebrow. "Should we also tie one hand behind our backs, and make it more fair for them?" The steward smiled, squeezing her hand. "Des, I know I get sappy randomly, but I just wanted you to know, that if we die out here. " He took a deep breath and just said the words that came to his mind, as he may never get another chance. "I love you. I knew I loved you the second I woke up next to you in Dorlomin. In these last few short months, you have changed my life, and given me years worth of passion that I've never felt." He gave her a confident smile and brushed a bit of her black hair from her eyes, and brushed her left cat ear as gently as he could. "You don't have to say anything. I've never been in love with anyone before, and I needed to get that off of my chest." He then nudged her arm. "So-...thanks for not giving up on me." Letting go of her hand, he jolted forward, and ran off the roof, leaping onto the next rooftop, with smooth flat footed landing. Turning to look back at her, he held his hand out, in a gesture that said "you coming?"
The master watched in anger as the Visser destroyed his home. His sanctuary. His everything. He couldn't even fathom what was happening as the bricks came crumbling down onto the heads of his brothers and sisters. In an instant, the last thing that the Master cared about was gone. He was now only in this life for revenge. Revenge on the only person he knew of whom survived, and he could get his hands on. Jeff. Once moving from the roof of the building he was standing on, he watched as Ingavor and Desdemona moved on by. Smiling methodically to himself, he glared at the pair. "Caliga, I shall bring down the barrier from the inside. I will get you into the castle. I will get your beasts inside. If its the last thing I do." Aku DeLaCroix then, lowevered his hood, and let his long, black hair fall over his shoulders. "Everyone unworthy will die."

View user profile


As she got to a large room she could see it there, trapped under fallen rubble and clearly awake, large black and yellow eyes looking at her as soon as she entered the room, trapped on the floor was a giant winged wolf its black wings taking up a lot of space and the main thing that kept it pined under the rubble and there under its right foot was the dagger she was hunting for down here, the demon wolf had it and from the shape of the monster it co0uld still deliver a rather large punch if it wanted to, it did not seem hurt other then a couple spots of exposed surface wounds that did not bug it and hardly bled, but it was pined really well under the rubble so even as it did struggle it did not move even a inch. The only thing able to move was its head jaws neck and the ends of its feet to maybe grab something that got to close to its face or body. “Za rath De Nar Zinthos Da Lucha” it muttered a demonic slur as it paused clearly looking and studying the girl. In its throat the front bulged a little as it adjusted uncomfortably “you are a English speaking being arnt you, i am Zaruth the demon that this cult has kept trapped here for many of there human years, i lay here sleeping till this bolder fell from above me trapping me under it, i wish freedom and in penance for helping me you may take this dagger peacefully they would guard it with there lives, it holds grand worth. ” the wolf moved its jaws wall it spoke, saliva and old meals still logged in its teeth, it had ripped some of the cultists apart as they had tried to take the dagger from it or even put the large wolf down out of its struggle before the rest of the roof would cave in on top of it. “if you help me i can even aid you in whatever you wish, remove a target for you so you do not need to fight, make a deal with me and we can have a bright future together you and I”

Elaira lowered her bow, but only just, as she came to look upon the Demon Wolf. Continuing to keep her wits about her, she quickly scanned the room for any potential hostiles as the creature spoke in its native tongue, returning her eyes to it as it began speaking a language she understood. Stepping to the side of the door so she was out of view from any who may attempt to come up behind her, she took a short break as the Wolf made its offer, her eyes narrowing slightly. Keeping her voice low, she responded just loud enough for the creature, "There are few promises from otherworldly creatures I am willing to trust, Great One. Though, given recent circumstances and my need for the blade you hold under your paw, I will free you. If it is my time, then may the Goddess forgive me my decision." Peaking back around the doorway to make sure her rear was clear, she placed the arrow away, slinging the bow across her shoulder once more. Keeping her eyes on the Wolfs as she approached it, she moved them towards the rubble trapping the creature. Tossing aside the smaller pieces first, she went about uncovering the larger that truly kept the creature pinned. Inspecting it carefully, she angled herself to where her back was against the wall. Hoisting her legs up, she planted them firmly against the largest of the rocks, glancing at the Demon Wolf, "On the count of three, I am going to push as hard as I can against this. At the same time, lift your wing and just maybe our combined effort will shrug it off of you." Looking back at the rock, she took a deep breath, "One.. two.. three!"
Des rolled her eyes with a grin as Ingavor commented on it being the best date ever, knowing full and well he was just as frustrated with the situation as she was. Following him, she simply shrugged to a few of his statements, "Well, considering they ruined my bath and have killed quite a number of people, I think being outnumbered on their part is only fair." As he squeezed her hand and told her that he loved her, Des burst into laughter, releasing his hand and patting his cheek, "You are cute, but save your declarations of love for a more romantic time." Kissing his cheek before he dashed off, she followed and landed next to him as he asked if she was coming. Purring softly, her tail flicked back and forth as she laid a hand on her hip, "Who you talking to?" Jogging to the end of the rooftop, she looked down at the Dire Hounds below still causing mayhem. Reaching into her neverending pocket, she pulled out her dagger and glanced back at Ingavor with a grin, "Well, no time like the present." With that, she turned and hopped off the roof. Landing into a squat, she slowly lifted herself up into a standing position, blade at the ready and eyes glowing gold. Seeing one Dire Hound in particular going after a villager, she lifted an eyebrow and called out, "How about you pick on someone your own size you buck toothed, cross eyed, pathetic excuse for a mamas puppy!"

The demon had a smile on its face when the words of aid drifted into its ears that flickered lightly on its head. As she moved next to it it was extreamly hot to be around so much so that it made a person uncomfortable and even slightly sick to there but. Moving the small bits of rubble away the giant wolf choukd move the ends of its claws a little digging into the stone floor like it was made of paper. It gave a grunt as rocks shifted and it flexed its pined wings as much as it chould. As she talked on useing there straight to move it together that was all the demon needed that little extra force to help ot gain the upper shove agienst the large bolder slab of roof that had it pined. When she pushed against the rocks the giant wolf did the same pushing up as the stone hunks fell around it and fresh air drifted down into the hole that was the old building floor. As it was able to stand and the rocks tumbled around them both the demons wings keeping the elven girl from being harmed at all she chould truly see what the monster looked like. It was at least twenty five or so feet tall at the shoulder thirty even forty feet long as half of its body before was compleatly under rubble, it was black with a light sheen to its fur that made it almost look like it was glowing, it had dark eyes and one was red the other black, its ears pointed
much like a cropped dogs ears, a long bushy wolf tail out the back and it had large reaching black wings that had a red hue like glow to them and its hole body radiated heat and its claws scraped as it dug them into the ground standing up. It moved picking up the dagger from the floor with its jaws and then lifting up its head to look out the now opened up hole above them. It moved a foot to start climbing up the rubble "come girl" it bellowed as it stood there in the once graveyard of the black sun, compleatly freed and able to taste the air once more.

Once the rocks had been moved, Elaira took cover under its wing, taking the brief moment to look at the creature. Her emotionless eyes scanned over it, taking in every detail she could. It certainly was a demonic creature, one that she could not even begin to recognize from any of the teachings given to her by the Master. The heat that radiated off of the creature made her forehead dampen, but her Elven body quickly adapted to the heat. Once the coast was clear and there was no longer a danger of falling debris, she stepped out from under the wing as the demon moved towards the hole that was created. Taking note that it had picked up the dagger in its jaws, her eyes narrowed a bit, her feeling being correct that it would not simply be that easy to obtain her treasure, but she played along for now. As the creature invited her to the surface, she quickly followed suit in three bounds, coming to stand next to it. Looking up at the Demon Wolf, she couldn't help but ask, "In the common tongue, as I do not speak your language, what are you called? What is your name?" She knew if she heard the name spoken in the Demon language, she would never be able to repeat it, so she made sure to carefully word her question. She knew she could easily take down a handful of soldiers if the need be for mispronouncing their names, but a otherworldly creature such as this? Elaira had no intention on battling with something clearly out of her league.

The large wolf lowered its head droping rhe drool coated dagger down before the woman. It's one black eye and one red looked at her its black wings folding Into it's back out of the way the feathered tips draging on the ground a little "my name in your tounge is Zaruth, I am a cambion demon from the underworld, they called me forth here with a ritual to remove one they called Anaya, ones that smelled the same as you in this building but now, they are all dead and gone and all that is left is you, you have freed me from the prison that was the rubble. So tell me girl, do we hold friendship you and I, a deal together as , friends" his voice was deep and held a slight hiss to it as his jaws moved and his eyes shimmered, he was extreamly good looking, not a single black fur stand out of place, eyes bright, ears pointed, body muscled, and wings that shimmered in what light was comeing from the flames that covered many houses. "The dagger is yours, as promised, it is yours as long as you call me friend" his large white teeth slipped past his lips as he spoke and watched wondering her responce.

Watching the dagger hit the dirt, she stared at it a moment, caught a bit off guard. Reaching down, she retrieved the blade, using her cloak to wipe it 'clean', Perhaps I misjudged the situation, she thought to herself. Hearing the name, she looked back up into the multicolored eyed creature, repeating the name, "Zaruth.." Hearing that he was originally after the late Queen, she tilted her head slightly, wondering how such a demon could be used ritualistically to kill a Dragon, but such wonderings were for a later time. She then inspected the creature a bit closer now that they were in a more well lit area, impressed by everything she saw, finding her eyes drawn mostly to his eyes. Hearing his conditions for her keeping the dagger, she offered a forced smirk, "I believe your exact words were ' penance for helping me you may take this dagger peacefully..'." Her smirk faded back to her blank emotion, taking a moment to scan the area and the destruction that had happened recently. Before long, she looked back up at Zaruth, "But in these times, a friend is always a welcome thing, though I have never had one before. I will call you friend, if you will return the familiarity."

As soon as she said he was her friend she would feel a light pinch in her chest, but it faded away as soon as it came. He then gave a smile as his wings folded and melted into his back as he started to shrink to the size of a large dog (he is the size of a adult Male large great dane) then move beside her to stand at her flank "we are bound you and I, and it is better to be a friend in times sutch as this then a enemy, the world is so much nicer now then I remember. So do tell me about you, and the dagger you freed me for"

  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World Zaruth12
  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World Zaruth11

Feeling the pinch, Elaira backed away a step, reaching up to grab at the area of her chest. As it faded, she lowered her hand. Once Zaruth began his transformation, she watched with mild interest, seeing changelings before. But this was different. Knowing he was a demon, she knew there was more than a simple change in appearance. It was a good idea to hide his true appearance to others who were not trained to sense Demons, though she was certain it would not work on everyone. Feeling more than exposed having stood in the same spot for too long, she began scanning their surroundings, placing the dagger safely between her belt and her outfit, "Now is not the time for exchanges of personal history. Besides, I believe Demons can look into another soul and see everything they need to, especially if they are bound to the individual in question. If you must know now, look for yourself. For now, I want to get moving." Turning, she broke into a jog, keeping to the shadows. Assuming that Zaruth was keeping up, she muttered only loud enough for him to hear, "The dagger is to be offered to the Goddess, as was her command. I have successfully retrieved it, and once we find somewhere out of the way and quiet, I will do just that."

he kept up with her at a steady pace his strong k9 legs keeping him at a nice jog trot at her flank not ever being to far out of arms reach of his new found companion. as she ducked from place to place he did the same to stay out of view of the larger things that wondered around the hounds mostly even if he could remove them with little to no struggle at all it was in all reality up to the girl if he was going to fight or not, even if he was itching to just dig his teeth into something. "yes i can see into ones soul i am bound to, but it is more of a, i would say polite and kindness to simply ask first before digging around . we only just got to know one another, i do think it is better i am nice before we start spilling blood together, after that i can be more cruel i would think" as he was close to her back he was very warm up against her. "and would you like a different form that you think would be better i can change into that of a human male as well instead of a large dog, i am unsure were you wish to be going, some places a dog would stand out more then a man"
he nodded as she talked of the goddess he knew if that one from the black sun worshipers praying to such things he did not pay much mind to caring about, gods and things ran the world he just did as they ordered and Caliga was not the one he followed anyway, demons did not deal with dogs they dwelt with other demons and devil lords from the underworld. and in his little flame filled corner of the underside he was worshiped by others and there was even a little town upside this world that worshiped him not overly far from here.

Feeling the Demons heat against her as she continued along her way, she could not tell if she preferred it or not, but it was a bit more different than she was use to. It seemed almost familiar in a way, but completely foreign in another. Turning towards one of the buildings that still stood tall, Elaira took a running start and scaled the wall, grabbing onto one of the ledges available to her. Getting her grip, she glanced down at Zaruth before beginning to climb, "Then I am sure we will get to know one another in time, but I have pressing matters I wish to attend to for the moment. Take whatever shape pleases you, Demon. A dog is a preference while in the company of a town that still claims citizens, but any other time, I leave the details to you." Scaling the wall with ease, she came to crouch on the roof above. Taking the vantage point, she scanned the city, once again looking over the carnage below. Her Elven eyes easily picked up the figures below, watching the unfortunate townspeople caught outside of the castles barrier ripped to shreds by the Dire Hounds. Paying them little mind however, she finally felt comfortable enough to relax a bit, still keeping an ear out for anything out of the ordinary. Having Zaruth with her would make keeping herself safe, but it would take some time to get use to the other presence. Withdrawing the dagger, she gripped the hilt, resting the blade itself in the others palm.

AnayaLast Wednesday at 7:23 AM
Zaruth looke st the elf as he tilted his head, a cold one this was going to be, so he realized he did not have to deal with plesentrys with her, life would be easyer, as she scaled the wall he made no struggle to just fold out his wi gus for a second to aid in him being able to keep up with her acthions in going up the wall and perching on the roof top. He stood beside her as he looked at the dagger in her hand as she fiddled with it. It did pass his mind to go against the given deal snag the dagger back and have some fun with the girl but that would come later for sure with no dagger needed. He moved to lightly press his warm black fur against her much like would against its chosen human "so Elaira, what will we be eating today, I am famished" his multi colored hues looked down at the people in the street "pick one out of the bunch for me, what would be a fitting sacrafice down there, give your trinket to your beloved God then we can eat without judgment"
He placed his head on her shoulder his ears upright as he pressed softly but firmly into her "then dog it is, I can be a man at a later date, enjoy my time with you I have been a sleep so very long " a grin came over his face as he pressed his fur covered cheek into her own "make your cold dead eyes hold some color" Around her just as the last words left his maw she chould feel invisible hands just touching around her lower torso. (Acivated magical ability telekinetic hand ) the hand just slipped under her garments phasing past the fabric as he let a light chuckle leave his lips and held his hot breath against her neck for just a moment longer

GuinevereLast Wednesday at 11:57 PM
Rolling her eyes, Elaira closed them and attempted to begin a prayer, but was interrupted by the Demons hunger talk. She chose to ignore it for the time being, trying yet another attempt. Before she could, she felt his body against hers, the sensation unfamiliar and rather uncomfortable. No one had touched her outside of her Master or those that would assist in clothing her, so to have someone so casually touch her? It was odd, to say the least, but she continued to ignore the creature. Upon the dead eyes comment, she reopened them and gave him a completely dead expression, her eyes seeming to burrow into his. Believing she understood his meaning, her suspicion was confirmed as she felt the telekinetic hand traveling along her torso. He was quite the charmer if ever there was one, and under any normal circumstances this would have worked like a charm. However, due to her years of torture, torment and desensitization, Zaruth would quickly find the tip of the dagger resting gently under this throat. Eyes never wavering for a moment, Elaira continued to stare into his, "Heel." Whether the Demon obeyed her command or not, she kept the blade against his throat for only a moment longer before returning it to its original placement. Closing her eyes again, she forced herself to block out his distractions before praying to the Goddess, My Goddess Caliga.. I have done as you have commanded and have retrieved the dagger, though I have picked up an interesting creature along the way. The deal seemed necessary to complete my objective. I offer the dagger to you now. May you take the weapon and use it to serve your purposes. Opening her eyes once more, she glanced at Zaruth with a soft sigh as she waited for the Goddess' reply, narrowing her eyes a bit, "How does lunch sound..."

March 28, 2019
AnayaLast Thursday at 7:07 PM
As the dagger pressed into his neck the blade of it got rose colored as it was heated by his flesh, he pushed into it enjoying her stubborn nature, they were always more fun when they tryed ro say no and push there size around, but she was small next to him but he did respect a fighters heart, a black heart just like this one, a black heart and a black soul. He watched as she put the dagger back and started her feeble God prayer, ugh stupid gods so high strong and filled with rules and regulations demons were so much losser and who needed rules all they had were guidelines that no one ever followed, guidelines and fine print. But as she was praying he pulled his 'hands' back makeing them go back to his body and he moved beside her watching casually. "A lunch date would be just fitting, I am thinking black haired street wife and a sweet side of whatever is in the closest merchants cart, I do like fruit with my souls, fruit makes everything better" his eyes moved to look out to the burning town "eye spy with my little eye something that has black haaaaair" he licked over his lips and gave a grin. ----
The dagger she held as she said her words vanished away leaving nothing there. But she did feel stronger inside as power flickered within her. (Ability gained. hold monster =The subject of any race becomes paralyzed and freezes in place. It is aware and breathes normally but cannot take any actions, even speech. Each round on its turn, the subject may attempt a new will saving throw of over 17 to end the effect.(will save needing to beat goes up by 2 every 2 levels) This is a full-round action that does not provoke attacks of opportunity. If the save is succeeded the being breaks free and can not be held agein for 2 more rounds after. A winged creature who is paralyzed cannot flap its wings and falls. A swimmer can’t swim and may drown. 2 full Level ups also gained, please apply 5 new abilitys, spells, or traits, and 1 new feat to your character from dungeons and dragons 3.5, all companions gain one level. Add one new ability of your choice to zaruths card))
Caligas voice whispered in the girls ear and the smell of vanila reached her nose. Hounds under the building barked and growled loudly and then ran off lea ing rhe brings up there noticeably alone "well done our child, you have secured us a grand trinket and have been rewarded. The demon you also now call yours is a reward in its self, it will aid you and alow you to bring sin to the world in the pockets that remain untainted. We will contact you more if there is more for you to do for us, and you will no longer need to protect the one known as ingavor his favor is spent, he is simply a follower the same as you, he is an allie but he needs to be father placed into the path of darkness, getclose to the one known as Desdemona, she says him to a path he does not need to be on. Remove her if necessary. till then enjoy ones self, you have earned it" the voice faded away leaving the girl with a warm hug like feeling as normal and a sinful flicker in her mind (touch of sin, you feel the need to do the next sinful act that comes to.mind, you are compelled to do this, of you do not and fight it you will feel unending pain that does not stop till it is done)

GuinevereLast Thursday at 9:51 PM
As the blade faded from her hands, Elaira turned her attention to the sky, closing her eyes with a bit of a sigh. The feeling of power that suddenly surged through her was refreshing to say the least, causing her body to relax some. After giving herself another moment, she looked back to Zaruth, standing next to her Demon companion. Resting a hand on his back, she began looking out over the town as he mentioned what kind of a lunch he was hungry for. Now that the Dire Hounds in the imediate area had left, she began looking for any survivors that managed to escape the fate of their jaws. Once spotting a young Human woman that matched the creatures description, she withdrew her bow from her shoulders. Fitting an arrow, she took aim and loosed it. The arrow flew through the air with deadly aim, impaling the woman's foot, pinning her in place. As the screams of pain radiated up to their ears, she placed her bow back around her shoulders, glancing down at Zaruth, "Lunch is served. Do be rather quick about it. The Goddess has given me another task to complete, though it would seem at my leisure. Seeing as I do not have anything else in mind I wish to do presently however, it seems the best thing to set my attention to. Unless, of course, you have something you would like to do yourself outside of eating."

Last edited by Anaya on Sat Apr 27 2019, 12:09; edited 1 time in total

View user profile


AnayaLast Saturday at 10:07 PM
Zaruth looke at the girl as she nocked a arrow and shot some random woman to feed him. He was partly impressed at her cold nature and wondered how many more crule and against the laws acthions ge chould get her to do. She was a black hearted emotionless elf that did not seem to care about things like moral rights and wrongs or laws and rules of the lands, this chould get her locked up but it would be not hard for him to get her out of any problume like that, but for the time being food was on the table. Within seconds he was off the roof down to the ground walking over to the woman dead on the ground life draining from her eyes. Before the life could leave he moved his jaws half hanging open his lower jaw cracking to get larger and deform to be able to place his jaws over her mouth and face, the life within her being pulled up and out her mouth, a light blue gas like glow filling his slava coated black jaws as he consumed her soul and then licked his lips and teeth clean. her skin going gray as her soul was now used to feed him. His eyes the black one now holding a light blue glow her soul drifting in his body as he looked at the girl. "I eat, I kill, i fight, i fuck, and i mess with people it is up to you witch one we partake in, if you have a matter to deal with now that you have fed me for the day, tomorrow you shall feed me agein and then more for the rest of our eternity together. But now we shall go on to handle what you need to handle " he moved and walked along the path seeing another farmer cowering beside a house l, he had been fed so he left it along and simply looked up at the elf that was on the roof.

GuinevereYesterday at 4:16 PM
Looking down as Zaruth moved from the roof to the ground level, she watched as the horrified woman screamed out one final scream before he made short work of her. His method of taking her soul forced Elaira to advert her eyes, closing them to rid herself of the image. Hearing him speak to her once he was done, she looked back, leaping from the building herself. Landing gracefully even from the height she had been at, she followed behind. Retrieving her arrow from the woman's now lifeless body, she waited to clean it, halting as she noticed the farmer cowering next to a house. Narrowing her eyes, she lifted the hood of her cloak around her head to hide most of her features, moving in on the farmer. Using the same arrow that helped kill the woman, she knelt next to the farmer and rammed it into the side of his neck, obliterating his jugular. As the life quickly left his eyes, she ripped the arrow out and began cleaning it, her eyes never leaving his, "No witness'.." With that she stood and placed the arrow away, resuming her walk with the Demon Wolf. Recapping to herself the most recent events, she crossed her arms and fell into thought. The Goddess had instructed her to get close to the woman Desdemona, but she had also made it sound like converting Ingavor to her will was in no means any rush. Glancing up at the castle, she sighed softly knowing that if she were to return currently, there was a strong chance the others would interrogate her for information on her whereabouts. She moved her eyes to Zaruth as she walked beside him, "Tell me what you know of Dragons, Zaruth. How would one go about killing one.."

AnayaYesterday at 4:31 PM
the demon looked at her as he paused in his walking, he tilted his head, wanted to know how to kill a dragon, what a cute treat his little elf was "killing a dragon is not a easy task, if they are large you need a dragon slaying weapon or something of enough power to take one down, it is easier to target and kill them when they are still small, before a couple years of age they cant even breath fire but are protected and guarded by the older ones, the black sun called me here to take down a dragon known as Anaya but due to there rantings i would have been unsuccessful for this and was going to turn on them anyway for there foolish wants to control my actions. but if you want a dragon dead they are just like any other beast, sever the head, power them down with force, use earth and water to kill them, fire does nothing to them, but the best bet is dragon slayer weapons and gear, it is made to kill them, things like dragonsBane and dragon slayer magics" he looked at her as he moved a step closer his eyes looking into her own. "so what dragon do you want dead and why, would be a wonderful tear to ear something like that, would not have to be fed agein for weeks"

GuinevereYesterday at 4:50 PM
Elaira came to a stop as Zaruth did, looking down into his eyes as he began his explanation. Everything he mentioned she was more than aware of, but she kept such a taunt to herself. Killing Dragons, or any large creature like these, would certainly be no easy feat. Even the child Queen would be a fair match for any warrior, but it was not her that she was concerned about at the moment. As Zaruth asked about her intentions, she looked back to the castle and continued walking, remaining silent for the moment. Passing into the town square, she glanced around at the devastation that had happened over the last few hours, glaring at any remaining Dire Hounds, taking mild satisfaction as they lowered their heads and backed away from the pair. Stopping at the building across the street from the Snorting Boar, she leaned against it, keeping her wits about her as she softly spoke, "There is a certain Prince of the castle that treated me rather cold the other day, choosing brute force against a delicate thing such as myself.." She looked back into Zaruths eyes, the emptiness within them filling with unmistakable contempt, "If he is indeed the Prince and brother to the Queen, my natural assumption would be that he too is a Dragon. A fully grown one at that, contrary to what his Human form may lead one to believe. But whether or not he is truly a Dragon or not, I wish to break him.. watch as the fire fizzles from his eyes, my face being the last thing he sees. You would have your feast and I would not be bothered with such 'feedings' for some time, so it would be beneficial to the both of us in one way or another. The only thing I have in way of battling such a creature is my cloak, made from the very hide of one of those disgusting creatures. A formidable defense against fire and claw, but not enough to take down a Dragon. What would your recommendation be, since you seem to know your share of information?"

AnayaYesterday at 7:59 PM
Zaruth walked beside her walking past the man she killed for no reason right as she said she was some sort ogf delicate flower, it made the demon laugh as he could not help and keep that to himself “yes you are the spiting image of feminine grace and poise to be treated as one would a fine china vase so scared to shatter hahahaha” he laughed a bit more as he trotted to her flank to stop as she did being sure to check that no hounds had moved in to near them. But most gave them a wide birth due to the demonic aura they both now held made them larger then they were and told others to fuck off. “prince to the empire would be the rulers son not the rulers brother, so yes it would be expected that the child was birthed the same as the one known as Anaya, unless that child was given there place by adoption making them a fake heir to the crown, he will have limited pull over guards seeing that clearly no holy dragon is here in the lands covered in darkness. His mother is gone and unless he has other family will be the one that is to get the throne, but yes killing a dragon and an adult one at that is a challenge, but it is able to be done, and I can help you in doing that, I am here to serve your wants anyway as we are friends” he gave a smile as the word friends slithered off his lips with so much malice it was like his mouth dripped with it and more then just drool. Friends it held such a dule meaning for the two of them. “but first it would be good to get in good graces with this dragon you with to kill, then simply kill him when he does not expecting it, you never fight a being of brute force and magic without a plan in mind, and dragons can sense power so they will know what I am as soon as I walk in the building. It will make your task more of a challenge seeing that I am a demon of power and might, and you are my keeper as of earlier, it will make this dragon not trust you, but you can reassure him I am harmless and I can play the part of good boy”

Jeff/Ingavor/UlyseesToday at 7:56 AM
Ingavor watched as Desdemona leaped from the roof and called out to a Dire Hound. This woman was absoultely nuts, and he loved every moment of it. He joined her after a second of watching her shout, and he too began to call out to them, after his boots landed on the broken cobblestone of the town. "Yeah, you disgusting, maggot filled, piss soaked, shit smelling, milk sopping, soon to be taxidermied, Pus Sack!" Ingavor's hands both lit up instantly, with a baby blue hue surrounding them, while his aura flaired, next to Desdemona's, while little strands of lightning danced around his fingertips. His hair began to get swept up in the ensuing wind as telekenetic energy surrounded the two of them. "You know-...I had a dream like this once. Except the Direhounds were elephants, and the world wasn't covered in darkness-..and you weren't wearing clothes." He smirked softly, and shrugged his shoulders, shooting a look over to Des. "I perfer this though."
With that, Ingavor sent a blast of energy out, and sent a Hound, whom was currently running at the two of them, sailing into a wall with about 200 PSI of pressure upon impact to the brick. The tar-like 'dog' then exploded into a mass of ebony goop, before turning to ash, while a gust of wind swept up it's remains. At that moment, with his right hand, Ingavor pointed his index finger at the group of beta hounds that gathered in a pack, about 30 feet from Des and himself. "Call lightning!" The sky burst with a small crackle, sending a streak of bright light across the dark, dim sky, for only a single second. Only then, did a large bolt shoot from the sky, and smash into the earth, turning the Dire Hound in the middle of the pack to nothing but dust. This attack then caused the pack to scatter, as to try not to get hit by Ingavor's attack. His single red eye watched the 6 remaining Hounds creep toward them slowly, while his smile grew wider. He remembered feeling alone in the FIredorian war, with no one by his side. He remembered feeling like no one would care if he died, but with Desdemona with him, he felt at peace, even as the two of them were in battle. He never could ask for a better partner, or friend. Shooting a glance over to her, he smiled, and then looked back toward the hounds, ready for them, or for death. Either way, he was happy with the way his life turned out. Despite the pain, and the death, he would die, next to someone he loved, or he would live another day, knowing that he was cared for by someone.

Back at the Iron Castle

AnarialLast Wednesday at 9:16 PM
As the beasts stopped for the most part and left Samuel alone Ana wanted to question it but she kept running, quickly getting herself on Samuel’s back so he could take off. Ana’s arms grip onto Samuel as he bound towards the castle. As it came more and more into view Ana sighs. The place she both called home and had been the last place to hold chains on her. Ana heard Samuels grumble and she nodded before whispering out, “I didn’t think I’d be back here again… it holds both amazing memories as well as some hellish ones…” As Samuel came to a stop she slides down off his back until she was resting on her feet near his feet. Her eyes scan over the castle. It was untouched and still standing. She wondered how long that would last. Ana moves closer to Samuels' head and takes a deep breath, she knew she needed to head inside, it seemed neither she nor Samuel really wanted to be here. After she glances up towards Samuel she starts to head towards the door to head inside, knowing Samuel would need a moment to shift back to a normal human. She wondered if she would be welcome or not but for now, this was still partly her home, she had a feeling her room was still untouched. She prayed it was untouched she could use a change of clothing. Her silk dress was tattered and nearly falling off her frame, granted any clothing here would be her hunting gear, it was better than nothing.

IATMPOLast Friday at 1:25 PM
Nikolai had resumed pacing shortly after he finished stating his demands for his end of the updated deal, his ears flicking and looking from the Visser to the hounds and back again as he raised a hand up to scritch his neck. He kept focus as she spoke, his ears flicking as he paid attention to her words carefully, put on guard by the mere visage of herself and the hordes and abominations all around the barrier and town. "No. I do believe I r-..." He froze, gazing over as suddenly a massive wyvern suddenly appeared within the town and began to gallop along the path towards the castle. The gnoll moved further away from the path, partially believing the Vissers words but also greatly put off by the size of the beast as it made its way up, regaining his composure as it just kept going. Turning back to the Visser, looking back once more at the wyvern before returning his gaze. "One, I recall you stating your powers are not limited to touch. Two, I said stop touching me. Especially now." He growled as he crossed his arms and glared at her from the supposed safety of the barrier.

AnayaLast Friday at 2:16 PM
The Visser moved a little as she looked at the Gnoll, her six bright purple eyes shimmering in the distant light of burning flames behind them, and the castles bright touches that burnt inside. She leaned over and looked closer at him her face right up against the barrier as she moved a hand, long slender clawed fingers reaching out to push past threw the holy ward as the darkness on them started to burn and sequel like hot steam out of a kettle. She did not look in pain at all as she held no noticeable expression at all but when it was getting rather bad and the hand was clearly burning away she with a normal pace pulled the hand and arm back to the not burning side to allow the darkness to heal and regrow. “swaying in the way of caution is a good trait in you Gnoll, stupidity does not leave its mark in your mind this moment. And you have remembered our words well.” she allowed the sweet strong stink of vanilla to
seep into the barrier past the ward wall and swaying around the Gnoll. The smell was extremely over powering enough to make the Gnolls senses go in over drive making him slightly sick to his gut. The smell clung onto his fur and latched its self to his skin covering him in the sicking Kinn trade mark that was vanilla. (ability active greater invisibility, you are fully hidden from all matter of beasts and beings, cant even be sensed at all from mental or aura sensing ability's. But is only invisible not fully gone, he can be ran into) “you now cant be seen by anyone of this land, not even the other kinn can see you, lesser eyes can not see what is cast and hidden by greater ones, you will only be able to hold this for a limited amount of your mortal time (30 mins) you will be fine to complete your end of the bargain and we will do ours” she stood back up her bright eyes never blinking and glowing in the darkness that covered the ground and the world, it was so nice to truly feel no sun on the darkness that made up her body, clearly one could feel this being was happy, even if she had no face or expression one could feel from her she had joy in her center.
Samuel ended up into the castle grounds as his tail hung out behind him to long to fully fit inside the holy ward, he pulled in his long tail as some of the hounds that were latched onto it did not let go and were yanked right into the barrier wall being pulled threw the barrier onto the other side. The hounds screamed and thrashed on the ground the darkness that made them fizzled and squealed in pain and anguish as they faded into nothing but smoke and dust waving in the air and drifting away. Sam moved to help Ana and then turned his giant head to look at her resting his head a little on the ground as his tail curled around him making him look like a over sized scale covered cat. “yes the place that held both of us in chain for longer then we ever wanted, a place that both held and freed us all by the same woman that no does not fill its halls, I don't want to be back here as much as you don't, we can get our things and leave this place, no matter were the darkness is we can survive just fine, we can go back home and get the castle back, maybe gather forces and leave here, use what we can here wall we are here.” it took a little longer then normal but Sam started to crack and shift back into his human body, his black hair falling down his back as he stood there beside Ana fully nude and not seeming to care. He put one arm around her shoulder as he stood there beside her walking up to the castle door with her not letting her go to far without him.

Jeff/Ingavor/UlyseesLast Friday at 3:16 PM
He then turned and started walking with a brisk pace toward their auras. Once he felt the three of them on the other side of the giant doors, he opened them, to see Samuel, and Ana. Ana's stomach generated great energy from it, but Jeff couldn't help but feel the evil, goddess like power eminating from within her womb as well. His eyes widened as he pulled the wooden door wider so that the two of them could enter. "Thank the Gods..." He smiled as he looked upon Ana's face. "You're safe." He then looked to Samuel, and gave a nod. "Never thought I would be happy to see you alive." He motioned for them to come inside and stepped aside so that they could pass.

IATMPOLast Sunday at 9:30 PM
As he watched her press her face right up to the barrier, he did not move an inch as he watched with still breath, his ears flicking with the sounds happening within the distance and the various shadowy beasts all around them. His eyes shifted directly to her hand as she pushed it through, causing him to take a step back as he saw the darkness burning away rapidly. Flicking his ears as he focus was broken, he looked back up to her eerie eyes as she spoke once more, unsure of how to take her comment in the moment but merely nodded. As he drew his next breath, he looked around a little and stepped back, sniffing the air as suddenly the scent of vanilla suddenly grew in strength. His stomach growled as he enjoyed the smell at first, before it kept getting stronger and nauseating to his sense of smell, causing him to drop to a knee and covering his mouth with a hand. He gagged twice, his empty stomach aiding in him holding together and glad he did not stop to eat before coming. He gagged and shivered a third time before slowly rising up as she spoke, shaking his head before glaring back into her eyes and listening to her words once more. He growled briefly and nodded before turning and making his way towards the wall with the window he needed to climb. "Consider it done."

AnayaYesterday at 12:01 PM
The Visser simply watched the gnoll fo standi g there silently as the hounds started to build up still behind her, recovering the I visibility so she chould be seen now as she stood there. (The gnolls invisibility is still active)
Samuel looked to Jeff as he stood there at the door way fully naked as he placed an arm protectively around Ana and touched her skin with his own skin. Holding her and letting out a light sigh "yes we are safe and back here, I need to get some garments, we will not be staying for long, simply to rest up and get our things and then be out of here, the amount of darkness here is to much they are pileing up against that ward if it breaks this castle and everything in it are gone. So" he looked up to the main hall chandelier as a smile came over his lips. The large steel thing that had hung from the time this castle was made to now and no one payed any mind to. He moved takeing his arm from Ana and walked over to a large tourch on the wall pulling on it. With a click the large steel chandelier fell from the ceiling and crashed into the ground with a bang. There on the top of it out of view was a large mace head. He walked back over picked it up and tossed it up and down in his hand. "There are things here that the darkness cant get a hand on and seeing we are here, I need to smash Anayas armor, get Ana armor from the hold and get my own armor and gear, and get my daughter armor and a weapon, then all three of us are leaving if you wish to join or stay here watch this castle tumble for good times sake, it is up to you. This castle will not last forever." He with the mace end looked to Ana as he placed his free arm back around her waist line holding her a little. "There is a very nice leather set down in the hold that is made for elven archers to help with there skill and make them strong enough to beat down a being in full plate, your armor needs an upgrade. And you will have this weapon once I put it together"

Jeff/Ingavor/UlyseesToday at 8:46 AM
Jeff watched Samuel hold his Sister, while not wearing any clothes. He felt his arm, instinctfully shoot up to sheild his eyes from Samuel's member. Out of all the things he wanted to see, today, his worst enemies package was not one of them. "Jesus! Yes please! Put on some pants!" He stepped aside as Samuel and his sister entered their home. Samuel then spoke about taking Noki and some things, and leaving. Jeff, then was taken aback when Samuel offered for him to come with. For once, he didn't hesitate. "Yes. I gave my promise to protect Noki at all costs. Castle, or not, I go where she goes." He bowed his head, while still looking away from Samuel. "Thank you, Sam. I know we haven't always gotten along, but thank you." That was the one thing Jeff always liked about Sam, when they weren't trying to kill one another, was his heart. Samuel was an evil man, but he had feelings, and cared for those he loved. Jeff could relate. He nodded his head, and Looked to Ana, before giving a small bow to her as well. "Sweet sister. I'm glad to see you. I'm sorry that I left-...I was just-...overwhelmed. Never again." Jeff then took off his jacket, and handed it to Samuel, while not looking at him. "Please cover yourself. We have children walking around Sam!"

Jeff/Ingavor/UlyseesToday at 12:22 PM
Jeff then watched as the giant ceiling decoration came crashing down to the floor, and then Samuel, go retrieve his mace. "Was a god damn powerful weapon hiding in the ceiling the entire time?!"

At the Gate with Zaruth, Elaira and the Visser

GuinevereYesterday at 10:03 PM
Reaching up and rubbing her chin as she listened to Zaruth speak, her eyes drifted back to the castle. This Prince Jeff was no fool, that she was certain of. Getting him to trust her would be a task in itself, and she personally did not like the idea of them being acquaintances after his previous actions against her, but perhaps the Demon had the right idea. She may not like it, but it did seem the simplest method to taking down a fully grown Dragon. Sighing, she lowered her hand and pushed off the building, looking back at Zaruth, "And a good boy you would have to play if such a thing were to work. I assume that you have the ability to suppress your aura, even if it was for a limited time? Or is that too much to expect from a Demon of the Deep?" Turning, she continued along her way towards the castle. As they neared the edge of the town, she slowed to a stop, resting a hand on Zaruths back as the Visser came into view. She remained where she was, scoping out the situation before proceeding.

AnayaYesterday at 10:36 PM
Zaruth stood beside her as she walked "I can not suppress my aura or the one you now have due to our bond, but demons are not by nature bad we are by nature simply demons, just tell this prince that I am just a lesser dog to help you and he will not know the diffrance. All he will be able to sense is I am a demon and that you sense as one due to haveing me as basicly a pet. And wall hou are around him you can learn about him different dragons have different weaknesses find out his scale color and what his breath is and then we can learn his weaknesses and use them against him. " as they got closer to the castle and the Visser was standing right there zaruth growled and moved a step forword guarding his elf. "Caliga minion" he muttered under his breath as the Visser turned its head and looked at them both, it said jot a word and did not attack or move at all it was waiting, waiting for something and looking at the castle. About 30 hounds had been stocked up behind the Visser and they were howling and snaping there jaws in anticipation and clear want to RIP into something. Other then one, one was sitting beside the Visser calm and collected simply waiting beside it. The Visser a still made no sound and not a single hound even looked at them clearly there was a bigger fish on there table.

GuinevereYesterday at 11:25 PM
Continuing to watch the Visser, Elaira smirked internally at the thought of Zaruth being nothing more than a pet. She knew what the creature truly was, as it did not take a genius to understand what the Demon was, nor what it had done to her. As Zaruth growled and took a step forward, she glanced down at him, feeling his fur shift under her hand as he moved. She returned her eyes to the Visser, tilting it slightly as Zaruth commented on it being a minion of Caliga. Was she herself not a minion of the Goddess as well? Doing the Goddess' bidding? Her eyes than began to scan around the area at the Dire Hounds, wondering what all was actually happening. Feeling the Goddess' power that was granted to her flow through her once more, she continued to look at the Visser, her thoughts however whispered to Zaruth's mind (in the Demon language), If this creature is indeed a minion of Caliga, then we have nothing to fear. Hate them if you will, but I am a minion of the Goddess myself in a way, thus making you one as well by extension thanks to our 'friendship'. Elaira glanced down at the Demon Wolf a moment before looking back continuing to speak to Zaruth privately, Be a good little boy. Elaira piped up to the Visser, resting her hand once again on Zaruth's back, "Dark day for a stroll among beasts, wouldn't you agree?"

AnayaYesterday at 11:47 PM
Zaruth looked to the elf as she called him a good little boy he showed his teeth even if she knew he would do nothing to her. (In demon) "you are not a minion like that thing is, it holds the souls of the lost inside of it as I do l, it is made from the gods body and darkness, i am sure it was human once upon a time but it asked to be changed to become something with no freewill only existing to do what its maker tells it. You are a worker not a slave that thing is more a monster then i am" he snarled at the Visser clearly have disgust for it l, the kinn kill demons for sport simply out of pride and Zaruth knew this. Kinn constantly got called demons and it insulted them so they held a large hatred for demons and demon kind so in most cases they would kill a demon as fast as look at them. Zaruth stepped closer to Elaira the hair on his back standing on end. He did not stand a chance of that thing made the choice to gut them so his plan of that was so was grab the girl and bolt. But he said nothing when she talked to it, she worked for caliga as she said and he knew he was not one to convert one from a God and anger the God more so not anger that god. -- As the girl spoke to the Visser it turned its head. A long black elongated 15 foot tall body not turning or moving at all, just its head turned all the way to the side to look and hear her talk to it so casually like it was just another being out in the day. "The darkness will do us better soon, you will not be touched once that happens, you or the fire mutt you
are bound to demon girl." The Visser then looked at Zaruth as it gave a chuckle.and turned its head back around to look forword "be on your way dog, take the girl out of the cold she has work to be done for our mother on high" it arrogant, 8t.knew that nothing chould harm ot and even if something here chould or the people banned together l ot was not like a kinn whould ever show anything less then it's high pride and cardinal sin. --- Zaruth snarled once more as he looked at Elaira (in demon) "it will not speak to you if I am around it, all it will do is insult me and want to rip me in half. Caligas children hate demons, and caliga its self does to, we are nothing but dirt to them just as you are. And it clearly has other things it is waiting for." One chould see the grin on the kinns face as zaruth spoke, it could hear and understand every word they said and it said nothing in responce to it.

GuinevereToday at 12:02 AM
Elaira took in both what Zaruth and the Visser said alike, reaching up to rub her chin once again in thought. Remembering back to her teachings, she identified the creature as one of the Kinn, confirmed by Zaruth's mentioning's. They were indeed terrible folk, proud and powerful, but also could be reasoned with to a point, as long as it matched their goal. Lowering her hand, she steadied Zaruth before continuing, "May the darkness come swiftly. Might I be so bold as to ask what you are waiting for? Perhaps I can speed things along for you, as my destination lies beyond the barrier." She knew what she was to say next was a risk, but she was prepared to make a quick exit if need be, "Being invited in by the caretaker of the old Queens children still stands and unlike these Hounds, I may pass unharmed. If not, then as you said, the dog can take me out of the cold."

AnayaToday at 3:16 PM
The Visser did not move its head at all it spoke foreword and did not even look at the other two, as it did not see them as worthy to be looked at for the time being and it had other things to pay attention to.(in demon speak)“in no time at all the ward will be broken by one unseen by mortal eyes, he moves within the castle now as we wait, go forth and keep the one known as Jeff busy, keep there eyes off the idol that holds the ward on high, it is simply a matter of time now before we are able to walk within the walls just as you do.” it spoke the voice of the demon as more a insult to the demon dog that stood at the girls flank and a way to say I can understand anything you want to speak no matter what voice you pick to talk in. (in common) “darkness will be swift upon this castle and all within it, and no matter what location they flee to we will be there, as darkness is in all places. Be sure when they flee you are with them” the Vissers six eyes blinked as it watched the castle intently.
Zaruth grabbed Elarias arm softly with his teeth to pull her a little “we need to go, it wants nothing to do with us and has given its orders” he could feel his own shadow starting to sway towards the Visser, it was starting to hurt him and he needed to move the Visser was pulling his shadow into it to aim to absorb him and pin his shadow along with himself to Ulon, he knew how this worked and he knew that even in darkness every living being had a shadow that could be pined down and targeted and that was one of the hidden ways Kinn attacked and manipulated others, taking in there shadows and claiming them with them. “it is hurting me” he wined as he moved to back away from the Visser who just stood there looking as if it was doing nothing when really it was playing a game as it always did. “if we don't move I am going to attack it” he snarled at the Visser as flames sparked on his fur tips his teeth showing as his jaws got a little larger “and I know what hurts it the most”

Desdemona stole several glances at Ingavor and his style of combat as she fended for herself, taring into the Dire Hounds around her with her blade. Making sure to keep out of reach of most, she darted in from time to time, keeping light on her feet, quick on her attack. As her attention was drawn to the man she had chosen as her mate, a Dire Hound leapt at her, roaring in anger. Ears perking, she snapped her attention back to the beast, realizing it was too late to move. An idea sparked in that brief moment, a grin forming on her face. Melting into her feline form, the creature sailed over her, crashing into the wall behind her. Hissing at the beast, she reverted back to her Humanoid form and lunged, driving the magically enhanced blade into the creatures back. The Hound howled before vanishing into a cloud of dust (No exp gained as is for storyline). Straightening, she brandished the weapon before pushing off the ground, levitating to a nearby roof, flinching as Ingavor's bolt of lightning incinerated a group of the Hounds. Laughing and pointing at the now charred remains, she hopped off the roof and landed next to him, "What a day. But, its time to go. We can have more fun later. I'm not expert, but something tells me we are needed more in the castle than out here dealing with the common riff, wouldn't you agree?"
Elaira glared at the Visser as it spoke both the Demon language and the common, feeling rather taunted herself. The couldn't help but wonder why this creature assumed it could instruct her on what to do, as it was not the Goddess Caliga. Perhaps a minion, but not her Goddess. Everything about this creature made her want to lash out against it, and the connection between herself and Zaruth probably was increasing that desire, but she knew better. Opening her mouth to respond, she was halted by Zaruth taking hold of her and tugging. Glancing down at the Demon, she sighed as he winced in pain. Pulling her arm away gently, she walked forward towards the castle, "Come. We leave." Narrowing her eyes, she strained the next word, "Peacefully." Passing by the Visser and the Dire Hounds who were so desperate to break the barrier, she made her way through the barrier and continued onward toward the castle. She could not place how the creature knew that someone was on the inside attempting to lower the barrier, let alone who this person could be, but she would make sure to keep about her wits fearing she may need them more than ever before the days end.

Ingavor watched his mate move from one hound to the next, as he used his magic to hold his ground. His jaw, slightly slacked, fell as he saw Des tranform, then revert back into her usual form, while leading with an attack. He was amazed. He hadn't actually seen Desdemona fight properly, but it was a sight to behold. It was almost as if she were dancing as she sliced through the oozing mutts with ease. He couldn't even lie to himself. Watching her kill was arousing. Yet, that thought was quickly stopped short, as a single beta hound came sailing at Ingavor with it's jaws unhinged, hoping to take off the steward's head with a single bite. However, with a planting of his back foot, a shifting of his hips, and the quickness of his hands, Ingavor was able to drop his arms and pull his sword, and step into a perfect sword thrust. The blade made of Dwarvenore penetrated through the mouth of the dog, and out of the back of it's head, stopping it in mid air, while the two just made eye contact. The noise the being made was a sound of choking, dying, wheezing, and cackling all mixed into one, even as Iggy held his hilt firm, and drove the blade in deeper, before pulling it back out with ease. Black blood leaked heavily from the wound, before the beast simply burst into a puff of Ash and mist, defeated.
A heavy breathing Ingavor then turned to look at Desdemona, whom had finished her fair share and just landed next to him. As she spoke of heading to the castle, Ingavor nodded, and gave a warm grin. "You fought-...gorgeously. Remind me never to piss you off." He was sincere, and grateful that the two of them were able to fight side by side like they just had. Definitely one of the highlights of his entire life. The man then looked to the castle, and the herd piling up outside the barrier, then looked at Des. " So here's the thing. I learned a new spell, and you're gonna have to trust me. Otherwise, we aren't getting passed those creatures." Without warning, Ingavor gripped Des's hand, and pulled her, gently, yet, firmly, and tightly onto his back. "Hold on. I haven't done this yet." Just then, Ingavor's eye lit up a solid, glowing green as wind picked up around them.
It started slowly, like just a few leaves skittering in a circle around them. Then their hair would start to wave in the gusts. Slowly, Ingavor's feet rose off the ground, and in turn, Desdamona as well, just as Ingavor used a small telekenic burst to push off the ground. Once this happened, Ingavor felt himself, along with his mate, shoot 50 feet into the air, and jet toward the castle, at about 45 miles an hour. It only took them 5 seconds to go from the town square, to the castle courtyard, and through the barrier, yet, seeing as this was the first time, Ingavor used this power, he was unsure of how to land. The two hovered in the air for moment, while Ingavor concentrated his power on stopping flight. Very sluggish, Des and Iggy floated on to the grass of the castle, on the other side of the snarling beasts. (Ingavor used Fly) Once on the ground, Iggy softly let Des off his back. "That's payback for all those times you took me to the shadow realm with your teleportation!" He smirked playfully at his mate. "Shall we?"

Aku sat in the center of town, with a grunt, as the remaining Kinn ran passed him, not paying him any mind. He was a Caliga follower after all, and still had unfinished buisness with her. He needed to send as many souls to Ulon and make her as powerful as he could in the little time he had left. Yet his main goal was to wait, until everyone was to leave, and make his move then. Everyone would fall here, including himself, and then Caliga would rebuild from the dust. IT was a perfect plan,and he was ecstatic to be playing such a large role, he told himself. The Master of the now broken Black Sun Cult walked slowly through the streets, stepping over the remains of those whom were ripped apart and devoured by the direhounds. He couldn't help but laugh and cackle at those unfortunate enough to be torn away from their family. The looks on their faces must have been amazing. Even now, one woman's head was torn clean from her body. Her face looked surprised, as if someone had frightened her slightly. The master gave a small chuckle as he kicked the head hard, and sent it flying against a still standing building, with a splat, as the nose broke, and the forhead indented. Aku then kept walking, while his hands rested in his pockets, under his robes. Stepping over another body, Aku watched from a distance as the direhounds got higher and higher outside the barrier. "It's just a matter of time now, my goddess." Aku said to himself, and Caliga, should she be listening.

View user profile


Desdemona stole several glances at Ingavor and his style of combat as she fended for herself, taring into the Dire Hounds around her with her blade. Making sure to keep out of reach of most, she darted in from time to time, keeping light on her feet, quick on her attack. As her attention was drawn to the man she had chosen as her mate, a Dire Hound leapt at her, roaring in anger. Ears perking, she snapped her attention back to the beast, realizing it was too late to move. An idea sparked in that brief moment, a grin forming on her face. Melting into her feline form, the creature sailed over her, crashing into the wall behind her. Hissing at the beast, she reverted back to her Humanoid form and lunged, driving the magically enhanced blade into the creatures back. The Hound howled before vanishing into a cloud of dust (No exp gained as is for storyline). Straightening, she brandished the weapon before pushing off the ground, levitating to a nearby roof, flinching as Ingavor's bolt of lightning incinerated a group of the Hounds. Laughing and pointing at the now charred remains, she hopped off the roof and landed next to him, "What a day. But, its time to go. We can have more fun later. I'm not expert, but something tells me we are needed more in the castle than out here dealing with the common riff, wouldn't you agree?"
--- Elaira glared at the Visser as it spoke both the Demon language and the common, feeling rather taunted herself. The couldn't help but wonder why this creature assumed it could instruct her on what to do, as it was not the Goddess Caliga. Perhaps a minion, but not her Goddess. Everything about this creature made her want to lash out against it, and the connection between herself and Zaruth probably was increasing that desire, but she knew better. Opening her mouth to respond, she was halted by Zaruth taking hold of her and tugging. Glancing down at the Demon, she sighed as he winced in pain. Pulling her arm away gently, she walked forward towards the castle, "Come. We leave." Narrowing her eyes, she strained the next word, "Peacefully." Passing by the Visser and the Dire Hounds who were so desperate to break the barrier, she made her way through the barrier and continued onward toward the castle. She could not place how the creature knew that someone was on the inside attempting to lower the barrier, let alone who this person could be, but she would make sure to keep about her wits fearing she may need them more than ever before the days end.

Ingavor watched his mate move from one hound to the next, as he used his magic to hold his ground. His jaw, slightly slacked, fell as he saw Des tranform, then revert back into her usual form, while leading with an attack. He was amazed. He hadn't actually seen Desdemona fight properly, but it was a sight to behold. It was almost as if she were dancing as she sliced through the oozing mutts with ease. He couldn't even lie to himself. Watching her kill was arousing. Yet, that thought was quickly stopped short, as a single beta hound came sailing at Ingavor with it's jaws unhinged, hoping to take off the steward's head with a single bite. However, with a planting of his back foot, a shifting of his hips, and the quickness of his hands, Ingavor was able to drop his arms and pull his sword, and step into a perfect sword thrust. The blade made of Dwarvenore penetrated through the mouth of the dog, and out of the back of it's head, stopping it in mid air, while the two just made eye contact. The noise the being made was a sound of choking, dying, wheezing, and cackling all mixed into one, even as Iggy held his hilt firm, and drove the blade in deeper, before pulling it back out with ease. Black blood leaked heavily from the wound, before the beast simply burst into a puff of Ash and mist, defeated.
A heavy breathing Ingavor then turned to look at Desdemona, whom had finished her fair share and just landed next to him. As she spoke of heading to the castle, Ingavor nodded, and gave a warm grin. "You fought-...gorgeously. Remind me never to piss you off." He was sincere, and grateful that the two of them were able to fight side by side like they just had. Definitely one of the highlights of his entire life. The man then looked to the castle, and the herd piling up outside the barrier, then looked at Des. " So here's the thing. I learned a new spell, and you're gonna have to trust me. Otherwise, we aren't getting passed those creatures." Without warning, Ingavor gripped Des's hand, and pulled her, gently, yet, firmly, and tightly onto his back. "Hold on. I haven't done this yet." Just then, Ingavor's eye lit up a solid, glowing green as wind picked up around them.
It started slowly, like just a few leaves skittering in a circle around them. Then their hair would start to wave in the gusts. Slowly, Ingavor's feet rose off the ground, and in turn, Desdamona as well, just as Ingavor used a small telekenic burst to push off the ground. Once this happened, Ingavor felt himself, along with his mate, shoot 50 feet into the air, and jet toward the castle, at about 45 miles an hour. It only took them 5 seconds to go from the town square, to the castle courtyard, and through the barrier, yet, seeing as this was the first time, Ingavor used this power, he was unsure of how to land. The two hovered in the air for moment, while Ingavor concentrated his power on stopping flight. Very sluggish, Des and Iggy floated on to the grass of the castle, on the other side of the snarling beasts. (Ingavor used Fly) Once on the ground, Iggy softly let Des off his back. "That's payback for all those times you took me to the shadow realm with your teleportation!" He smirked playfully at his mate. "Shall we?"

IATMPO (At new Job!)04/03/2019
Nikolai had calmed down a bit after leaving their immediate vicinity, his stomach still a little sick after the intense smell of vanilla that had just overpowered him, as he made his way back up towards the castle, further up the hill and towards the rear of the building for the window that had been pointed out as the previous queens sleeping chamber. Raising his a hand to his chin, he gently gripping the fur and twisted his neck left and right to crack the joints a little before lowering his hands to shake them out and crack his knuckles. With a heavy sigh he looked up, looking across the wall to ensure there are no real damaged spots he may have to worry about before he placed the pads on his hands against the wall, moving a foot to the the same as he lifted his right hand as he heaved himself upward and grabbing hold before putting his left foot on the wall. Another disturbing feature of his insectile changes, albeit a very useful one at times as he carefully and slowly ascended the castle silently and stealthily to approach the target of his deal with a supposed devil.

Hearing that she fought well, Des grinned at Ingavor, nodding as he mentioned to never piss her off, "Remind yourself. You are a smart boy." As he took her hand and spun her to piggy back him, she draped her arms around his neck. Tilting her head, her eyes went wide and tail poofed out as they both were launched into the air. Tightening her grip around him, she clamped her eyes shut as it felt like her stomach was left behind with the Hounds. Feeling as they passed through the barrier, she chanced a peak, hoping they weren't about to hit the castle wall. As they slowed and lowered to the ground, she fell off backwards as she let go, breathing raggedly, "That.. was not.. fair..." Closing her eyes, she relaxed on her back, tail twitching here and there as she struggled to regain her composure. ---
Elaira continued to mull over the Vissers previous statement silently as she and Zaruth walked all the closer to the castle. Someone unseen.. within the castle.. Invisibility is a rather hard spell to complete, even for a seasoned wizard. Who, or what, could that blasted creature be talking about.. She glanced to the side, ensuring that Zaruth was not only keeping up, but seemed well after the time spent in front of the creature, "Looks like I need to read up on these Visser folk. I do not know enough about them, anything really, that would give me any form of an advantage, both in battle and by way of words. If you and I are truly connected, I cannot have you die simply because you cannot be in the same area as them. And something tells me, that may happen again before long." Looking back up to the castle, a sound like an explosion occurred overhead, causing her to quickly arm herself, draw an arrow and drop to one knee. As Desdemona and Ingavor landed, she held her aim between them both for a moment longer before lowering it. Sighing, she stood back up, slacking the string, "A fast way to meet your end, if ever there was one.." Glancing back down at Zaruth, she used her new found ability to speak telepathically and share her companions language (in Demonic, telepathically), Now would be an appropriate time to be a 'good boy'.

Zaruth grumbled in his mind as she told him he was to be a good boy, god he would not outlive this and every moment of it would be so degrading but he had to play the part of dog to not seem like the terror and monster he really was. (demonically using the bond to talk to her mind) “you know good dogs get belly scratches from girls with a smile on there faces. Hehehehe, later i want a nice long belly rub maybe even get those little hands of yours to move lower then my belly” his multi colored eyes looked at the man and the cat girl. He let out another bark his tail waging back and forth like any good god would to greet guests, but he would not leave the elf girls side, not one step away were she went he went and he was going to let the other group do the first move for sure. (in mind) “and we do not want to place combat with the Visser, out of Caligas minions they are the second highest tier. There was one that cleaned out my part of the understand like it was nothing before i ended up here, they can take out a demon lord like it is child's play, we don't want to fight that thing, they are not combative normally unless triggered but like all of Caligas spawn they will tempt you into hitting them and then once you do the gloves come off and they go all out, they can do almost anything in regards to darkness ability's, some can even halt time and see into the future. There are many kinds of spawn of the god you follow but that one, that one is the one that scares people at times more then the primes do, as at least the primes you never see. You will see a Visser far before you ever see a prime walking around talking from
there unholy book and converting the nations with there voice that people just cant seem to ignore. A Visser is like a unholy Priest and a bard, all wrapped together then corrupted and turned into a monster with no end to its power, and the only way to hurt them even slightly is with a shit load of fire and a hell of a lot of luck. It is easier to banish them then kill them, and i don't even know the first step in doing that kind of magic. But if we leave it alone it takes this castle down with whatever plot it is doing then it should move on once it and its dogs are done here and the dogs i can kill no matter how strong they are” even as he talked in her mind all serious and stern his outside was rather dog like showing no sign that he was even having a conversation at all, his tail was wagging his paws were digging up dirt in a playful manor and he had pushed into Elaira's side to get her hand on his back to pet him, and he was barking at the ones he noticed, it was a deep bark but he was a big dog. ---
Samuel took the mace head and gave it to Ana to hold, witch she did even if it was a little heavy in her arms she was able to manage. He looked back to Jeff as he realized he was really letting it all hang out and a chuckle came to his lips. “when i shift i don't come back with clothing, it all rips off when i gain wings and turn into a giant dragon, it is not like you have not seen me naked before, and it is just a human body anyway you have seen many of them naked male and female i am sure” dragons of any kind really did not get the whole garments to cover yourself with thing, most of the time they just used clothing to show wealth or add some colour to themselves when in a shifted body form. But being naked was just being natural and he did rather enjoy it. “and yes this weapon was placed here a little after this castle was made by your mother, she gained it a long time ago i was told by some hunter that tried to kill her and the only good thing he put forth was a weapon that she shattered into four pieces and hid in this castle, one was there the mace head, i hold two in my office and there is another one in the hold” he looked out as he could hear and smell her not far
away at this point and he could sense her grumpy nature a mile off “Noki!” he yelled out and then looked back to Jeff “i don't know were we will go from here when the castle falls, be it to a whole new area to the east or hide in a cave or something in the mountain ranges till this ordeal dies down then come back here to rebuild, but this whole place is going to get raided after the darkness ends it, they will take there share and then allow greed to fill what is left of the town into taking the rest i have spent hundreds of years in this castle chained here like a slave and now with Anaya gone i am free at long last and really i cant stand to spend another stupid year watching the sun rise from the roof and wishing i was any were else. This town does not need to die fully for me to get my wanting once i collect what i need to collect i will go outside be myself as a Wyvern and wait to see who comes to climb onto my saddled back and leave with us. I can take about twenty people before people start risking there lives and touching my scales and not the saddle. So be wise about the towns people you go out to pick who to come” ---
Ana nodded to jeff she was clearly a little out of her element here being back at the castle, she cling to sam staying at his side and keeping his arm around her shoulder, safety first being what was happening outside and early he did tell her not to go far from him. “i have missed you aswell brother it is good to see you are safe, and it is alright, it is understandable that you left being so much was on your mind, but it is the past and we need to look to the present and future now. I need to grab somethings in my room, do you know if it is still as it was or did it get changed or touched, i am sure the guards messed it up on me like normal” she gave a half assed smile but clearly it was a little forced and she was on edge and did not want to be back here just as Sam was, they did not make the choice to be back here, her castle was being distroyed and she could do nothing about it, she was twisted inside wanting to laugh, cry and just hide in a corcnor all at the same time. But at the end all she could do was breath and fake that smile just to hold her head above water. “and i need to get a bow, mine is....back in Stovania so i need a new one, Samuel do you think there is one under the castle in the hold we can grab?” ---
Noki walked out from the dinning room and the twist in her gut of wanting to hug her father but at the same time hit him made her pause in thought of witch to do. But she made the choice to do none of the above and just walked over to him and stand there “welcome home father and sister, we could need you both in this time of turmoil...” she tried to fight it, she really did but at the end of the day she was forced by her childish nature to hug her dad. Noki moved and pushed herself into Samuel's arms that slowly found there way around her to embrace her, naked or not dragons did not care skin was skin. A low rumble like purr came from the little girls throat as she huged him, god she missed her father more then she even realized “i have tried to run this place but i don't know what to do and the darkness is building outside the barrier and the leader of it all is just standing there like it has already won and i don't know why, or how to handle it, i have no power, no skill and i cant protect the people that were dropped on me by mother, i need guidance or something” there was pure need in her voice as she muttered it all into her fathers bear chest
--- Samuel gave a light laugh as Noki muttered it all and Ana asked to get a new bow. “we will get it all sorted out, we have time at least the barrier holds. And even if it falls i am sure i can give us time and deal with the darkness minions outside for a little bit anyway. Even the big one, i am sure i can keep it busy to, for a short amount of time anyway” his gut turned inside he was lieing, he sould not lie about this, not now, not seeing he promised Ana but really this was what was going to hold the castle together, the lie that he could kill a Visser when in reality, if he fraught it, he would fight, give them time, and lose, witch, with a breath, he accepted.

-Chainmail thrummed against the hardened leather of his armor as his horse gallopped. It had been like this for about two miles now. Strange, wolf-like animals baying behind them. He hadn't stopped to let his axes negotiate peace because there was just so many of the creatures. They had been chased right into a city, and now on the streets, the horse turned and weaved between buildings, dodging the creatures on the road ahead. This went on for some time, and the noises of the beasts howling and baying behind them kept the addled horse on frisky and full alert. Sweat moistened the flanks of the creature beneath the three hundred pound burden of it's rider and all his gear. The cacophony toured the city about three times, before the hordes of bastard dogs had him and his horse cornered near two great beasts, which seemed to serve as some form of barricade. (Not sure what he can see exactly.) The large human astride the horse said something in the tone of a curse as the horse wheeled to balk at the wall of circling hell hounds. On either side of him was a crescent beared hand axe, and on his back was a round sheild with a brass center. Out of either boot protruded the grip of a seax, and across his lap rode a massive bearded axe with a single crescent edge. Canteen straps were criss crossed across the chest of the armor, and he snarled back at a hellhound that lunged in a feint. (C)

The bearded, helmetted face was turned towards the sky, and something was yelled in a foreign language before he pulled one of the canteens forward, lifting his axe in one hand as he toasted the hell hounds. "Skol!" He jeered, taking what he assumed would be his last taste of his beloved mead. Such wanten disrespect seemed to further provoke the hounds, who charged in a wall of dark fury. The horse reared in pannik and the man upon it rode the bucking, but the hellhounds collided with the horses belly in such force that the man and horse both were thrown through the barrier. The horse died instantly, some severe trauma caused by hellhounds to it's belly, while the impact slid the man on his back far past the barracadeand into the castle grounds itself. About a dozen hell hounds had over estimated their charge and fell through with him and the horse, some of which distracted the beasts guarding this entry, while other made it through with him and perished by some unseen force in a cacophony of pained and audible expressions. The man was laying on his back, laughter booming from him as he held the canteen high in one hand, the two handed axe in his other. He spoke again to the sky, "Das go mo namhaid" and then finished with "Skol" clearly toasting some unseen pantheon before he capped the canteen and slowly sat up, only to flop back on to his back. The bearskin, which he wore on his person as a fly, was bunched beneath him, and he fell back to his back again and clutched the axe to his chest. The noises were dying out at the creatures seemed to disappear. Some forboeding magic was afoot here, magic that was not opposed, apparently, to his presence.(c)
He lay in silence for quite some time, until the hellhounds at the barricade dispersed, having given up on the meal they had all anticipated. Whatever the creatures were who were guarding the barricade didn't seem to be able to reach him here, or didn't mind him being here. Whatever the case was, he didn't get to lounge there long before his ears caught the sound of approaching footsteps. He stood and turned, axe at the ready, only to see a scruffy looking guard looking at him suspiciously. Planting his feet shoulder width apart Griggs rested the great axe on his shoulder and looked the villainous fellow over, not bothering to say a word.-(e)

Ingavor looked to Des with a small smile as she slid off his back, yet he helped her stand, by pulling her tenderly to her feet. "My dear. The world has ended. Fair doesn't exactly exist any more." He then shot a look to the Dire Hounds that were gathering outside the barrier, and then to the few survivors of the town that had made it through. "In the castle, the lot of you!" Ingavor commanded, motioning toward the giant doors. Looking back at his mate, he gave a soft sigh. "I'm sorry. Didn't mean to turn your stomach." The armored Steward gave a gentle kiss to the cheshire's forehead, and brushed a bit of hair from behind her human set of ears. "Let's get inside. It isn't safe out here." The small survivor group of 6 including an elderly widowed woman whom watched her husband die only minutes prior, two teenaged boys, about 13 or 14, clutching black tar blood-soaked daggers, accompanied by a little 4 year old girl whom they were protecting, as well as a newly married couple, perhaps in their mid twenties, all made their way into through the doors. Everyone of them looked around in amazement, except the widow, whom stared at the floor, as they stood in the main lobby.
Ingavor then shot a look over toward the barking dog, and the Elf Cultist, through the chaos. His eyes narrowed slowly, as his hands clenched. "After you." He said to Des, but kept his eyes on the two of them. He didn't want anything to do with the black sun, and her dog, and refused to even gratify her with conversation. "Don't even bother to talk my way." He saw the bow being aimed and put down, and grunted, then shot a look from the dog. He felt uneasy about it, especially because it seemed too normal, especially in the middle of all of this chaos. Turning away from the two, Ingavor figured after not killing her himself, that that was enough of a favor to her. Just then, a man can barreling through the barrier with intense speed, only to thrown from his horse, and land with a thud, about 35 feet from Iggy and Des. He raised a brow, looking to the Viking as he lay in the grass, after he cheered randomly to the sky. Ingavor smirked. "At least someone else made it " He nudged gently to Des. Before he could even react however, a guard seemed to he staring the Viking down. The guard grunted and pointed a two handed battle axe at the man. "You let your horse die like it was nothing!" The guard then took a step toward the man whom was eyeing him up and down. "Filthy Savage!" Ingavor, decidingvthat he had enough turned to Des. "You can go inside. If you want. I'll be right behind you. I just have to make sure these men don't kill each other. We have bigger issues than this."
With that he looked toward the pair ,and used shadow step to appear in the dark being casted from the wall of the castle. (Shadowstep, 3 of 3 used) "Enough! Look at those beasts! We have more pressing matters, gentlemen!" The guard looked to Ingavor, then the Viking. "Fuck you both! None of this bullshit matters anymore! Fuck you! Fuck Noki! Fuck Anaya! Fuck all the royals! Fuck the DeLaRos-.." The guards words were then cut short by Iggy's right, gloved fist slamming against his jaw, knocking him unconscious. The guard fell over, snoring, with a THUD against the grass. Ingavor paused a moment, then turned to the Viking. "Ingavor Daggerbane." The Steward said with a nod. "Nice to meet you."
Jeff listened to Samuel, nodding along with his words. "Got it, Sam. Thank you." Jeff felt odd, that Samuel and Jeff weren't killing one another at the moment. It was rather nice that they were being civil. Did Samuel change in the 150 years that Jeff had been gone? Then, the prince thought of whom all to bring, only to be greeted by 6 random folk, whom didn't really seem to belong. Royal or not, however, this was sanctuary for right now. "Tough choice." He muttered, knowing it would be impossible to save everyone. As his sister spoke to him, he replied softly, while placing a caring hand on his siblings shoulder. "Thank you for your forgiveness, sister. I'm sure it wasn't easy on you." He turned to look at Noki, whom was hugging her father and venting. He looked back to Ana whom asked if her room was still the same. "Aye. Your room has not been touched. May be dusty." He then blinked a few times, looking around at the main hall, that was filling up quickly. Jeff then simply placed his back against a pillar, and sighed. I miss when the most complicated thing I had to worry about was what to wear to a royal meeting. Now I have to decide who lives, and who stays behind. I wish I could be stronger, like you, Father. Jeff wondered, in this moment, what Kaladrax would do, and if he could save more than Jeff could.

IATMPO (At new Job!)04/05/2019
Taking some time to ensure nothing went wrong and carefully picking his placements, he eventually made his was up towards the second floor window, looking around it's frame and glass to examine it briefly. After a few moments, he raised his clawed hand up, carefully digging into window until he got enough of a grip to slide it open, moving his hand for a better grip as he opened the window wide, before moving to open the other half as well. Once they were open, the large insectile gnoll would grip the windows ledge and gradually lifted himself inside, standing up to look around before he made any moves or decisions. Naturally, he wanted to leave as little a presence as possible so upon spotting the idol he was sent to destroy, he would move towards it, attempting to step carefully as he walked over, and gently lifted it up. Casually he turned it over in his hand as he walked back towards the window, stopping to gaze back out and towards the barrier, with the masses of kinn hounds just outside as well as the strange witch with the vanilla smell. Standing there, unmoving he thought for a few seconds, before turning back to look to where the idol had sat, and taking a few steps back towards it

Accepting Ingavors help up, Des stood and dusted herself off, grinning at his response, "Haven't you heard of the old Human quote? All is fair in love AND war." Shrugging off his apology, she purred gently at the kiss, her tail beginning to flick back and forth, "Don't start something you cant finish, mister." Hearing Elaira, she turned and look at her, seeing the Elf lowering her bow. Glancing at Ingavor as he so coldly regarded her, Des used her tail to whip the side of his leg before walking down to her, "Ignore him. He is just in a bad mood."
Elaira placed the bow and arrow back to their respectful places, narrowing her eyes at Ingavor as he spoke. She did find Zaruths barking like a regular dog to be.. entertaining? Shrugging off the thought, she reached down and began scratching behind his ear, speaking to him (telepathically, Demon speech), Such a good little boy. Even in his mind her voice dripped with sarcasm, Keep it up and I may entertain the idea of scratching your belly. Fail to do so and I will have no problem scratching a bit lower than your stomach, but instead of a gently stroke, you will be missing that part which males seem to covet the most. Glancing down at Zaruth a moment, she returned her eyes to all those entering the building, following Des as she approached. Waving off Ingavors remarks, she forced a smile for Des, "No need to cover for his actions towards me. He is more than welcome to hate me all he likes.." She glanced behind Des to Ingavor as she continued, the mixture of her empty eyes and murderous smile unnerving to all that witnessed it, "If that hatred goes further than petty remarks and scornful looks.." She returned her eyes to Des, "..then I will deal with it as it comes, removing it from my path." Kneeling down next to Zaruth, she played with his head like any Human would their pets, "Allow me to introduce.. Shadow." Unwilling to give Zaruth's true name away, she thought it best to cover, knowing how powerful someone's name could be, "I found him wandering the streets. Held his own quite nicely against the creatures, even if it was turning tail and running."
Des knew that Elaira was only half speaking to her as she glanced behind her, ears drooping slightly at the look the woman was giving. She did not know why the two seemed to enjoy playing daggers with one another, especially since the one causing the worlds destruction would just as quickly murder them both versus just one, but she chose not to bother commenting on it. When Elaira knelt and introduced the dog, Des knelt as well. Never having much luck with the canine breed for obvious reasons, she weakly smiled and held out her hand, feeling the fur on her tail and ears starting to rise, "Nice.. doggy.."

-Griggs knew enough of the language to catch the guy's name, if he ever tried to say it though, it would unavoidably get butchered in his pronunciation. He turned the face of the unconscious guard with the horse blood spattered toe of his boot, grunted, and looked back at Ingavar, thumping his empty hand against his chest. "Griggs" The single syllable left his lips, and he left the man, walking past him towards the interior. There were several terror stricken people, and several more people who seemed like they were so badass the cryptic canines outside were no worry for them. All he knew was there was a pallatable tension. Following a row of what he assumed were refugees, he simply fell into line to get wherever they were going. A squabble broke out, and some men yelled at each other in heated argument. Griggs simply looked at the two, and handed one a seax, and the other a hand axe, letting them sort their problems with honor. He didn't stay to watch them fight, instead took their places in the line, casually as can be, and slowly the procession left the quarrelers behind. He knew nobody, couldn't understand most of what was said, and had no intention of leaving the castle in the way he had come. (C)
It would be best if he didn't snoop perhaps. He did his best to blend with the refugees, and even shared his mead with a child that had chapped lips and looked particularly thirsty. The woman holding the toddler shot him a dirty look, and he rolled his shoulders in a shrug, taking a sip himself.-(e)

Zaruth growled at the man that had glared at him and then told them not to talk to him, but then he stopped as the cat girl came his way, ugh cats, it was clear on his face that he did not like cats and he took a step back but then when Elairas hand itched behind his ear that look on his face of worry and unknowing vanished and his tail waged back and forth with the joy of a good dog getting some love and attention. As his woman got down on her knees to play with his face with her hands his long floppy tongue folded out as he panted looking as if he enjoyed every moment as any big sloppy faced Dane would. (In Elairas mine) "you are hotter on your knees telling me you are going to castrate me, keep on touching my face I can give a nice red rocket for the group to enjoy. Hehehe and I am the best dog ever this show is flawless, and yes shadow a great name and make me a submissive why don't ya I sweat I am so jot putting my tail between my legs, demons got its pride" he then moved from.his bounds hands and face plat to softly sniff the cat woman's fingers and then as his tail wiggled more he gave her hands a light lick, then another, and then a big old slobber filled one with his massive muzzle and drool covered tongue.
Sam looked to Jeff as he nodded his head knowing that surely the boy had a lot on the brain for the matter he had to make the choice of who all here lived and died. "it will be night soon, be we cant see the change the moon is on the rise and i have to get somethings" he moved his arms around Noki. "you can come with me and we will go to the hold and suit up and get things we need to get " he then placed one arm around Noki and the other around Ana and with his two woman one on each arm he walked with them to the hold to get what was needed.
Items Sam is picking up with Noki and Ana in the hold is
Bag of Holding
Bag of devouring
Leather armour with inside metal plating, riveted mail, magically enchanted. Quick movement 20 feet, fire resistance 20, damage resistance 20,
ring of water breathing x3
ring of a dragons heart. Grants the ability flame dancer, the wilder can now create a fifty foot wall of dancing flames that rings around them causing 100 flame damage to all within range, range 30 feet in a ring around caster. can be cast three times per long rest.
Evaldian golden dragon plate, mini, damage resistance 32, ability quick movement 20 feet , and dodge x3is shiny and gold and for Noki when in human form this armour shrinks down into a liquid metal state to form a chain and pendent around the users neck, takes up necklace slot and armour slot
teleportation stones x4
three other parts of dragon slayers mace, Zodiac dragon Leo
Red wyvern Evaldian red Plate, damage resistance 30, ability poison spoke, can shoot out large poisoned tipped spikes from the pours in the armour, upon contact with a living thing the poison is advanced wyvern toxin causes death if not cured within one hour, full body paralyze in 2 minutes. when in human form this armour shrinks down into a liquid metal state to form a chain and pendent around the users neck, takes up necklace slot and armour slot
pendent of a litches soul, one trapped greater litch
6000 rose gold plated coins, = 60,000 normal gold coins
Anaya's Crown, Grants the were one death ward and protective holy aura active
20 natural diamonds, superb quality
Bow of Sleepless Nights, Ability's no arrows needed fires magical projectiles all the user needs to do is pull back the string and a magical arrow will form and fire damage is 6d6+20 crit x3. Base attack bonus is +6 Feats Point Blank Shot, Far Shot, Stealthy, bleeding shot, staggering shot Extra abilitys
Dreamstrike Arrows Five times per day (but no more than once per round), a swift scion of 5th level or higher can fire a special arrow from Sleepness Nights . The arrow strikes as a touch attack (ignoring armor, shield, and natural armor bonuses to AC). The arrow deals only half the normal damage, but the damage dealt is intelligence damage, not hit point damage. Bonus damage dice, if any, do not apply to the damage dealt by a dreamstrike arrow. Etherealness At 9th level or higher, a swift scion bearing Sleepness Nights can become ethereal for up to 10 rounds per day (which need not be spent all at one time) Activating this power, or deactivating it to become material, is a standard action.
Has broken Anayas plate armour to not longer be usable at all.
A frozen bow and a single arrow lashed to it, Zodiac dragons Gemini Twins
A new set of nicely made lather garb so he is not nude, some leather garb for both Ana and Noki so they don't look like royals anymore

As Griggs handed the axes to the men there was a stillness to the room. Then both men that were fighting with one another started yelling and thrashing the weapons around, what was just a yelling contest had now gone into a all out fight. Rage and wrath filling there hearts as they thrashed the weapons at one another wildly aiming to smash the other in the face with the weapon. The one had cussed out the other one on how this room was to small, the other one had backed up ageist the stairs moving up the steps they proceeded to thrash smashing a banister and going up the steps to the upper level. One still cussing out the other about how things were to small and how things were just not right in this land and the end of the world was not big enough for the both of them and something about how ones house was better then the other, it was a mess as they smashed into a room with a closed door there axes came to the door smashing it down as one smashed the other one in the head with the axe “i told you, MY HOUSE IS BETTER AND YOU SET IT ON FIRE!” he screamed and watched as the other guy flopped into the smashed doorway as he went full raged and smashed the mans face in a couple more times breaking the door more as he went, the door flopped open as the shards of wood fell down and thumped into the room as the guy looked in and spotted a hovering idol on the desk, his eyes red as fire sparked as he moved in thumping the hand axe into everything that was within range, smashing it into the bed, then into a dresser, then smashing a mirror, and then into the desk smashing down the chair and the desk in a seemingly rage filled drunken stupor. At the end of the rage as it started to dwindle out of his eyes he passed out onto the floor heaving and panting onto the floor laying on his back, he looked up for a moment then closed his eyes and passed out fully out cold on the floor laying in a puddle of blood and a smashed everything around him.

Jeff stood with his back against the wall, with his gaze looking toward the floor after watching Sam, Ana, and Noki walk to the hold. People were fighting, dying, and killing all around him. People were destroying each other for nothing more than a few scraps of armor and a few extra inches on their blades. Others were in the castle fighting over gold and some even over the food. Jeff simply scoffed to himself, and moved from the main hall. If he was going to leave his home, after spending so much time in Ulon, wishing to come back, just to have it reduced to rubble not long after returning; then Jeff was going to relax and enjoy the only time left that he had here. The main hall was filling with men, women and children quickly, and even though they could save a good majority of them, Jeff wouldn't be able to save everyone. As the prince's feet moved up the stairs, his hands shifted into his pockets. He wanted nothing more than to just relax, and not worry about the death and destruction. He missed the carefree existance he had in Ulon. No one died. No one was brutalized. Everyone in Ulon had already perished, and was now just coexisting. Not in this world. Not like before. So much war, and so much destruction took place.
How could Jeff want to live in a world like this? How could the once, so fearless, so bold prince, be turned into just another cog in Caliga's machine? Soon, and slowly, Jeff made his way up the stairs, and turned the corridor, to See Anaya's office, unguarded for once. In fact, most of the guards had left their posts, as they knew that this was the end and that there was no point in staying behind to die. Others didn't budge however, and decided to serve the castle until their dying breath. As Jeff stood outside the oak door, to where his mother once had him sit for hours and do taxes and paperwork, and placed his hand against the wood, tenderly. The fingertips danced against the indents of the wooden frame, and tears began to well up in his eyes as he was filled with memories of his family, filling the halls. Ryu and Ana playing through the halls, while Jeff sat on the floor, reading a book. Talon and Jaurl playing pranks on one another. Jacob, Ama, and Jev, all chasing each other around, trying to figure out whom drank who's alchohol. It was always a cluster of chaos, but, looking back on it now, Jeff missed every second. He gave a soft sigh, and reeled his fist back, after resting his forehead against the office door for a few seconds. Once ready, Jeff let the hand fly forward, and smash the door off it's hinges. The oak sailed inward, toward the room, and landed on the floor, while Jeff walked over it, and into the office.
His eyes drifted toward the desk, where he spent hours of his youth, writing away with his quill and ink for no reason other than his mother's own laziness. Jeff's fingers wrapped around the back of the desk chair, gently, while the tears finally made their way down his cheeks, and to the floor boards. Thinking of his wife next, Jeff held his stomach, as if he felt sick, made a small, pained whine. The last time he had ever seen her was when he saved her life from the men in the alley way whom tried to have their way with her. He remembered scooping her up, and bringing her to the hospital wing of the castle, but had to leave shortly after to tend to the Firedor buisness, or at least that is what he was led to believe. He never got to see his wife again. He spent the rest of the time alive, wondering if he would ever see her again. Wondering if she was thinking about him while he was starving to death in his cell. Wondering if she cared when he finally did pass from the world. Wondering if him slipping the ring on her finger was ever worth it. Jeff's pain, and sadness from all he had missed since coming home, was overwhelming, which is why he headed upstairs in the first place, to get away from all the strangers down the stairs. The prince's baby blues then, finally shifted to Anaya's small safe, that rested inside the wall, over her desk. From behind his half mask, Jeff formed a small smile, and stepped closer toward it. "Forgive me, my mother. Nothing personal." Wrapping his telekentic aura around the knob of the safe, and handle, he slowly twisted the knob until hearing a slight CLICK.
Doing this twice more, then pulling the handle, he pulled the door open, to reveil a stack of paperwork, and deeds, as well as a few bill of sales. Jeff's hands reached in, and pulled out the stack, and began to scan through them. "Huh-...Food orders. Ship repairs. For some reason, a flyer to Everdeen's with a picture of Everdeen on it?" The parchment had a crude drawing of the Whore House's (former) owner on it, undressing in a seductive manner. It had to be at least 30 years old, as the drawing of Everdeen had more youth to it then the real Everdeen had. Jeff's smile grew a tad, as he set the papers on the desk. "You sure knew how to keep knick knacks, Mother." He muttered under his own breath, before pausing. His own smile faded, into a look of surprise as he reached his hand deep into the back of the safe. Tears finally fell from his cheeks and chin as he pulled out his beloved, much missed, still, surprisingly in tune, Violin and Bowstring. Even after all this time, His mother kept it safe, and protected. Jeff dropped to his knees, feeling the emotion take over his body. The man slowly started to sob, finally putting into perspective that he would never see his wife and children again. Most of his friends were dead as well. He felt like he truly had nothing left in this world, other than protecting Noki.
Jeff then sighed slowly, thinking to himself that if protecting the new queen was all he had left to do in this life, then he was going to do it. He was going to be the best at saving his sister's life, even if he had to train daily, like before. Sitting in the middle of the floor, Jeff clutched the Violin close, and placed the body against his neck, while his left hand moved to press on a few golden strings. Next, Jeff took the bow of the Violin and ran it along the bottom of the strings while music slowly eminated from the instrument. The soft, silken tone came pouring from it,and danced through the halls, meaning everyone around him was able to hear it. (VIOLIN MUSIC HAS FLOODED THE HALLS OF THE CASTLE. ANYONE INSIDE THE CASTLE, BESIDES THE HOLD, WILL HEAR MUSIC COMING FROM UPSTAIRS) Jeff slowly stood back to his feet, and kept his pace, letting every note flow from his hands. Each single flutter told a different unique story of adventure, romance, betrayl, death, and happiness. It was like Jeff was putting every single emotion he had into his music. Seeing as this was the first time he had picked up his beloved instrument in a century and a half, Jeff was doing remarkable. He remembered every single placement of his fingers, even as they quickly moved up and down the fret board and neck. Jeff's feet then began to move along with his music, stomping in time with the beat to the song. It seemed like he was dancing along to the sound of what he was creating.
For a moment, there was no end of the world for Jeff. There was no Kinn. No Gods. No Caliga. Just the music, and his own dancing. Jeff began to spin in place, giving a small laugh to himself, alone in his mother's office, while the music took hold. Jeff's fingers blistered up and down, while the tears seemed to be dancing around him as well. Jeff's movements indicated that he was actually enjoying himself, which would be a first since he has barley even smiled since he had come back to life, let alone actually had a good time. He needed this, it seemed. He needed this more that he even knew. He just kept his rhythm and timing, hoping to provide some sort of entertainment to himself, and if anyone else was listening, them. Even his bird, whom he hadn't seen since the sun had gone out, flew in through an open window in the office, and landed on Jeff's shoulder. Jeff didn't even mind as Stark fluttered his Hawk wings, for he was just happy that he was in this moment, listening to himself play something he thought was long gone. Like his wife. His children. His brothers and Sisters. His old Life.

Ingavor looked to the viking, whom simply beat his own chest, and said one word. The rather simple looking man was charming, to say the least. He would make a good companion, Ingavor thought to himself, as Griggs left toward the castle, not really paying Iggy any more mind than what was needed. He took note of that, and also appreciated it. Looking back toward Desdemona, Elaira, and the dog, he gave a sigh, and then looked at the floor. He didn't want Desdemona even talking to the cultist, but Des was grown woman and could do whatever she damn well pleased. However, Ingavor didn't trust the cultist and had great reason not to. Yet, if his own mate could look past the evil nature of the Sun and find time to interact with this person as an individual, why couldn't Ingavor? He crossed his arms and then, stared at the pair of them just a little while longer. Iggy didn't like her being over there, by herself, outnumbered by the elf and her mutt. Taking the steps over to them, Ingavor decided to open with a joke, hoping that they would forget about his comment prior about "Not even talking to him."
He gave a soft smile to Des, and then to Elaira. "That's weird Desdemona. I thought Cats hated Dogs, and VIse versa. Yet here you are, making friends." He gave a small laugh, in case no one else did, and ended with an exhale. "I'm-...rather sorry about-..." He crossed his arms again, after twiddling his thumbs a tad. "about-...acting like that. Forgive me. It's....just been a rough entire life." He then looked her in her emotionless eyes. "That is no excuse, however. I would like us to start over." He gave a soft bow to Elaira and the Dog. "Ingavor Daggerbane." He flashed a small smile, but then looked to the dog, raising a brow. "Cute little thing. It just wandered up to you, and started following your every move, despite not knowing who you were?" Ingavor already found problems with this, in the middle of all the apocalyptic chaos that was happening around them.
Yet instead of call the woman out, he just went along with it, as crazier things in this world had happened. "That's lucky. You must have someone looking out for you, Madam." He smirked to himself, while placing an arm around Des's waist, and pulling her gently close to his side. "I have this one looking out for me. Luckily, I haven't died yet, so she must be doing something right." Shooting another glance at Elaira, then the dog, he bent down to eye level with it, and gave it a soft grin. "What's it's name?" Iggy asked curiously. "Every furry friend needs a name."
Hours had gone by and Ulysees never once stopped moving. His pace either quickened or stayed at a sprint, and never slowed. He needed to reach the iron dynasty, so that he could lend his aid to the royals. That is what Samuel and Anarial would tell him to do. That is what he would choose to do regardless of orders anyway. Uly made it through the clearing of the deadwoods, having ran passed all the monsters and kinn that chased him.Walking through the barrier, passed the woods, he took note of the Kinn on the other side of the castle, that he could see through the trees. He found it lucky that there were none guarding the side of the castle he was entering from. Now, he was in the back yard/ stable area, where missing guards, and a few dying horses lay. The sun being taken out was also killing the animals for some reason, and these horses were having their tolls taken. One Nag looked to Uly with pain filled eyes as it gave a scream and a neigh. The poor paladin watched in horror, as he ran to it's side, and kneeled down. "Oh no! You suffering creature!"
Ulysees watched helplessly as the remaining horses all did the same, huffing and bellowing in pain. Water began to fill the white knights eyes as he pulled his blade from his side, and gently, yet quickly pushed it through the chest of each and every horse. It seemed that some animals were being affected, instead of all, which was lucky, but not ideal. Sadly, the DeLaRose horses, despite the barrier, were not safe from Caliga's magic, and were left to die slowly by the coward guards. His blade went in and out of each heart, as quick as he could, as the sounds of suffering haunted his ears. Once he was done, he looked at the scene, as blood poured from each animal. He slowly pulled out his book, and read allowed to the dead crowd, praying for them all.
"The old gods may not be around, but they are listening, my children. They hear your worries and your pleas. Only the good, and the innocent are taken to be with them, and I assure you, as you lay in front of me, with a broken body, that they are taking you now. You will be wrapped in the warm embrace of the Old. You will be blanketed in the love of our Mothers and Fathers. Amen." Moving his arm through the air, in a small gesture toward the animals that lay dead in front of him, he ended his prayer with a nod. "Thank you." Uly said, thanking each horse for their entire life of dedication toward their masters. To some, they were just horses, but to Ulysees, they were innocent creatures that deserved nothing but love. That was how he viewed all life, but he knew that it was not so black and white. The Paladin then walked through the back door of the castle into the kitchen. Then through that room and out the dining hall, he made his way into the main hall, where it seemed some villagers, guards, a viking looking fellow, and a select few others gathered in the hall. Uly just blended in, standing next to the viking, with his head down and his white hood up, over his blond hair. Uly was now safe, until he had to go outside again.

IATMPO (At new Job!)04/09/2019
On his third step back away from the window his ears flicked as he had heard faintly the sounds of the men fighting on the floora below, as well as the door being knocked from its hinges on the same level somewhere. He shook his head as he wrested free from his thoughts and walked towards the window, spinning the idol in his hand and closing his eyes. With a heavy sigh and a slight grip upon the idol he spoke, mostly to himself "I guess I really cant change, hehe." He chuckled and he brought back his arm, shifting his stance as he lobbed the idol out of the window and towards where the Vessir had been standing before he quickly raised a leg up and over the windowsill, turning and gripping the edge as he lifted himself back outside of the room, and without a second glance had begun to carefully scale back down the wall. His part was done, all that was left was to collect, and then see about getting something to eat in whats left of the town. 'Farewell Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose' he thought to himself as he got to a comfortable height and dropped to he ground and a knee, before standing back up and looking at what was to come as he moved away from the castle.

View user profile



Elaira rolled her eyes at Zaruth's commentary, knowing the Demon would be the eventual death of her, if not by the sword then by simple conversation. She had never once understood Demons, and she assumed she never would. Something about their mannerisms were far more intense than her own, (in Zaruth's mind) "You will place your tail between your legs if I tell you to, 'friend'." --- Freezing completely as the rather large dog slobbered all over her hand, the fur on Des' ears and tail poofed out in disgust, accompanied by a horrified yet subtle meow from her throat. Forcing herself to regain her composure, she chuckled weakly as she stood, wiping her hand off on her pants. Clearing her throat, her body gave an involuntary shiver, tail snapping at the air behind her to relax itself, "Why..? Why the slobber..? Ugh dogs.." When Ingavor approached, she turned and smiled as best she could, "Oh we cats and dogs do dislike one another something fierce, but maybe in the end times like now, we can put aside our differences." Being pulled to his side, she crossed her arms and leaned against him, her tail wrapping around his waist as he spoke to the Elven woman and her companion.
--- Elaira watched as Zaruth licked Des' hand, crossing her arms as she seemed petrified by the experience. It would only make sense, being of two different species, or at least externally. If the woman knew she had just been licked by a Demon, that might have an all around different effect. As Des stood and made her comment, Elaira shrugged, "Dogs are prone to have overactive saliva glands, from my understanding. Especially when excited. Perhaps the situation of the day mixed with meeting new people has caused this creature to excrete more than necessary amounts of saliva. Though, this is simply an appraisal on my part, as I am no expert in animals." As Ingavor approached the small group, her eyes lifted to him, her expression as emotionless as ever. Bowing to the Demon and to herself, Elaira took a sick satisfaction in it. Interesting, she thought to herself, So this is what is it like having someone bow to you.. When Ingavor found interest in how Zaruth simply happened to approach her in this time, she gave a hint of a smile, "Ive given him the name Shadow. In a world as dark as this these days, it seemed only fitting not only as a compliment to his shade of fur, but also his attitude towards certain individuals. Especially to those who would openly lie about their feelings towards others as you so painfully are towards myself and my new found companion." With that, she stepped past the butler and his woman, not needing to extend the invitation to the Demon. Before passing him completely though, her gaze remained on the entrance to the castle, yet she spoke to Ingavor in a lowered tone, "Do be careful, Master Daggerbane. The day is young. You and your woman are tired. Let us hope this streak of luck you have experienced thus far continues to hold out.." With that, Elaira walked into the building. Hearing the music that radiated throughout the castle, her mood darkened even more if it was possible, knowing who played the melody without even needing to ask.

In the arms of four people who had just escaped certain doom, an injured woman wearing a blackish red shirt and black pants with a small rip on one leg was being carried to safety in the most unusual way, “Hey, what’s going on? Put me down” the woman said as the two people used their bright idea to save her life instead of all three of theirs, “hold still Iona, we’ve got to get you in here before they get us.” Iona did not know what they were doing because they had put a brown potato bag over her head in order for them to carry her away from the eyes of the creatures near them, “I can still fight...I can...wait...what’s this place?” The bag on Iona’s head managed to slip off while she was being squeezed in a tight area that turned out to be the inside of a cannon. “No...nonono...ahhhh!” Iona screamed as she was shot into the air by the crazy people that were seen running for the safety of the castle possibly to distract the dogs, “we’ll see ya on the other side! Yaaa!” Iona could only brace herself as she flew towards a window at first, but the speed began to slow as she headed towards the front door where one person was standing “Don’t worry woman, I’ll catch ya...ooof!” As the man reaches out to catch her, she knocks right into him as they tumble onto the grass before sliding to the castle stairs with grunts and groans. When Iona rose to her feet, she could tell that staying outside was not a good idea as she heard terrible sounds of screams from the distance “Come on...We have to keep moving or else we’re goners.” She pulled her partner to his feet and dragged him up the stairs until they were past the entrance of the castle. She did not hear another person say “hey! Wait for me ya bastards!” As three of her other partners came rushing towards the castle and up the stairs as Iona walked into the castle halls. “Hey, you hear that?” Iona could hear the sound of a beautiful instrument that she had never heard before as she looked around.

As the sound of Jeffs sweet music filled the room the air was warm and welcoming, shimmering specks spun around and danced to the sound of his music, then there was the image of Anaya standing there looking at him, she was perfect like she had always been dressed in white soft flowers laced into her hair like she would used to do before everything in her life went to hell on the warm summer mornings, she held no pain in her eyes, no hurt in her heart she looked pure and clean like she did back when he was only a boy. Her snow white hair fell down her shoulders waving in a non existent wind seeming to just flow with the music “I do love it when you play that old thing you know, it has gotten so dark outside, it is nice that there is still a little light inside, even in the darkest times you were always the light in the peoples lives, be sure to take the violin with you when you leave to places unknown, the dark will take over this castle but my dear son” she gave a smile, a real smile, a pure smile not a fake one that for so many years she had put on to hide the pain to fake being normal and just go on with the days, it was real, she was happy “DeLaRose has never been a building, never made of stone and iron walls, never of gold and trinkets, never of what you can hold in a bag, DeLaRose has always been the people that are here, the ones that make this hall what they are meant to be. The farmers that filled our stocks, the children that filled the halls with laughter and joy, the market people that would laugh and sing when we left this castle to see them, the people that made this family, a dragon is not only its scaled hide and the horns on its head but the heart that rests inside of it. My beautiful dragon” in that instant she
was behind him her arms wrapped around him holding him “when you play your music i hear you, no matter were i am, i told you that when you were so very small just learning, it still holds true to this day, and you forgot something so long ago, i thought you should have it back in your time of need” she looked out as strands of white fell in her face as on the floor formed a full set of black scaled draconic plate, his old set that once upon a time he left when he died in a prison so far from here. (full suit black shed scale draconic plate AC +5, damage resistance +15, poison resistance +15, fire resistance +15, granted ability quick movement 20 feet, no plate armour penalty to attack on this suit) she turned to face him, her figure facing him as she looked into his eyes and placed a warm hand on his cheek “Jeff, i need you to do something for me, i need you to find your father, he is not here, he is not above with me or under or in Ulon, he is on the world someplace with you bound to a past he cant let go of, i need you to find him for me, find him and send him home, with him i can be stronger and... find him for me Jeff and maybe this darkness can get a bit brighter” she still sounded happy as she ran her clawed fingers down the side of his face, they were so soft not like she used to be, sharp and hard was what he was used to, she was soft and tender and sweet like she was once upon a time. “it will be alright, i cant stay long this time, i am watched when i leave, you will be alright and so will everyone else, even if things seem there darkest, light exists, light and justice always exist” and then with a simple kiss to his cheek as a bitter sweet goodbye she was gone leaving nothing but that shimmer in the air and his armmor on the ground. -----
Zaruth looked at Ingavor, his eyes, one black and one red looked into Ingavors as the hair on the dogs back stood on end, he did not like this one, the cat he seemed alright with for the moment anyway even if he was clearly unsteady at first with the cat but now the other man held Zaruths attention more so, he gave a grunt he kept a hard glare on the man. (mentally communicating due to bound) “that one is not a fool, he knows more then he lets on, his heart rate is rising he wishes harm on you, or on others, he holds a darkness within him, a part of him is missing, and just as i see in you, he follows the same god, or at least he has worked with it, the stain is on him as it is on you” he walked past Ingavor growling low as he gave the man a wide birth keeping his distance being untrusting towards that one as his voice held malice and sarcasm. Zaruth walked along side his owner as his tail swayed back and forth at the same time being held high to show he was not a dog to be a bottom. His senses stayed on high as he simply stayed beside his bound and then moved to bump her side in a playful manor for fun.
--- there it was, falling from the window as it all felt like it was coming together, her violet eyes all six of them glued on the falling idol as it started to tumble down to the earth in slow-mo the whole thing seeming to fit there world together that much more. Then the sound came to her ears, the smashing of the idol hitting the ground and then a light ping as the barrier looked as if it had short circuited and was phasing out starting at the top and vanishing as the hounds started to roar from the other side and jump on top of one another looking up at the forming holes. The Visser looked at them and then looked back up as the scariest thing one could imagine came over its dead black face, its emotionless black face. A sharp toothed grin spread over the beings face as it looked out to everything “it is over now, your own men have doomed you, darkness within the hearts of others has smashed what light protected this place, now darkness can take back what it as wanted, this location shall change into that if ours” the Visser moved her hands as her darkness crept across the ground in the form of black spider like veins and up into the stone walls it sunk, the stones turning black and out of the floor of the main hall started to grow a black barked tree, it was small but it was growing and it made the whole area smell of the Kinn and sense as evil, darkness seeping from the pours in the woods. “take this building, turn it into one of ours, corrupt it in the glory of our mother, it is now time for us, to sit upon that iron throne” the hounds barked and yowled as they started there move forward into the court yard, black tar dripping from salivating jaws as they snapped there mouths and the Visser stood at the back watching and using its energy to grow that tree that would corrupt all the ground around it.
Samuel looked at Noki and Ana as he helped Noki get into her golden plate after he had put his own on and helped Ana as well “it suits you you know, and with that one you will have far more defence then you would normally. Have you gotten the hang of your fire breath yet?” he asked as she with a sadened voice and face shock her head no “no, i can only make sparks and little flames at best, but i have been practising and i can heal alright now, i can even fix deeper wounds now due to my study's, can we grab a couple of the books from down here i don't want to see our history be destroyed and burned. ” Sam looked at her “alright i understand but sadly we cant take them all, but i do have a plan for that, if we wont have them no one will and when this place is back in our hands we can dig them up safely and get back all we lost down here, i have already smashed your mothers armour so it cant be used against us by the darkness, at least they will not have that and everything else down here is only coin and Caliga and its minions do not hold value in gold and junk like that, all they would do is send it out to fuel the worlds greed” he let out a sigh. “but i will miss it all i do say, you know you were hatched in this very gold pile, it is your nest, the largest known gold hoard in all the lands far and wide. ” he watched Noki grabbing some books and shoving them into the bag of holding, old scrolls and spell books and even some of his necromatic tomes. He turned to her as he took her hand Ana at his other side “alright Noki it is time to leave the hold ” Noki struggled and looked back once more as she took in the splendider of what was her nest and her first memory, looking on her mothers face as there nose scales touched and she met the world and a warm face for the first time. “i, i dont wa....i will miss it to Father” she gulped back her
sadness as she sucked the tears back holding his hand as they walked to the wall small spiders clearing to show the door out and a large gemstone on the wall. Sam opened the door as Noki and Ana walked past and then he hit the gemstone activating the necrotic drain barrier that covered this hold witch only him and his drow spiders could pass threw. He let out a sigh as he walked out of the door way and shut the door behind him. Taking a fist and smashing the magical key lock on the door it now would not open for anyone, and nothing could get in there, not anymore. “go upstairs with your sister, i will open the back hatch door to let the spiders free and then the kinn can deal with them and then.....i am going to cave in this tunnel and when i change i am going to smash the roof down onto our hold.” Noki looked at him and nodded her head as she took Anas hand and walked upstairs and away from her father. Once they were gone sam looked back making sure no one was around as he touched an area on the wall opening up that hidden door that was to his privet stock room. Items taken 4 viles of advanced wyvern toxin cure The soul of Kadance DeNure locked in a pendent around sams neck The Orb of Necromancy The Deck of many things The Invulnerable Coat of Arnd Wand of Orcul The Sword of Kas The Orb of black dragonkind 6 greater health tonics 6 greater cure tonics Tome of advanced necromancy Tome of advanced spell craft An assortment of magical rings 4 all together The Black Sun Boss Log Book
Sam gave a sigh as he looked at his little hide away room moving over to run his fingers along the skull that sat at the side of his desk. “gona miss this room most of all, did a lot of things in here” he moved his hand to his desk as he pulled open a drawer to show a bunch of papers marked orders to the Black Sun signed and stamped The Green Eyed Devil and marked to be sent out all over the place far and wide “and i had so much more things to do” he moved as he touched the papers with his fingers as the paper started to rot and turn to mush (Ability used Rot) he let out another sigh as he turned and walked back to the door. His Green eyes started to glow as a flame started to form behind him “Nas Dar Goul, Burn” the room went up in flames, the fire eating everything inside of it, he left the door open, the flames would spread in due time removing everything living or dead from the halls, as long as there was not a locked door between them all. “one more thing to get done down here” he walked out and opened the door to the alcamist lab, leaving that open then turned and walked to the prison cells to go inside but shut the door behind him. Walking to a large magical cell there was a woman slumped up ageinst the wall sleeping. “i put you down here and i had plans for you with my eldest son but now, now it is all changed and he is dead, so you are free when this castle falls” he put his hand on the lock as the lock broke, the door did not open but it would when the shock waves over head would click it out of place and open it. Sam then turned his back and left everything else down here was worthless to him be they
were alive dead or valuable, everything would be dead or underground in no time anyway. He walked threw the flames back to the main stair case hoisting the bag of holding up on his back with everything in it. He walked out of the room and shut the door punching the doors lock crushing it into the stone and preventing it from behind opened, then he walked to the side and tugged on a touch post. That would open the back hatch of the hold and let the spiders out, it would take time and they would flood into the forest behind the castle and not in reality help the castle at all, but it kept his baby's and that one that held a place in his heart Shella safe and sound. He moved and looked at the two elites that stood there never leaving there posts. “i know you both will not leave this spot, honnor is worth more then your lives, when we leave and this castle falls, activate the protocols that break the beams above the hold. When we are here no one can get to what is down there, everything else has already been handled” the guards nodded and in unison “yes Emperor Sir” they said as they kept there posts and did not seem affected with there strong faces. --- Noki ran over to the castle main room to feel the barrier giving “JEFF!!!!!, FATHER!!!” she yelled out for the both of them as she knew they needed to leave as soon as possible “EVERY ABLE BODY TO THE MAIN HALL!!” she paused and turned and looked to some random person that had walked into the halls and made it past the dogs with there companions, "this castle is going to fall, leave here and go to another place, you need to be safe and this location is no longer suitable for you " she took her hands and shoved a small tonic vile into the females hands (given one tonic of cure wounds) "i am sorry this is all the crown can give you and spare, we have to leave now or you are going to die"

View user profile


Jeff's fingers picked up in unison to the music, as his eyes closed, lashes fluttering as the emotion of the piece that he was playing radiated througout the entire building, until, he felt it. Something was watching him. Someone. He didn't let it phase him, however, as he stood firm, and true, while his hands kept moving along the neck of the violin. The song finished, and again, the halls fell silent, only for a moment, as his eyes opened to see his mother, full form, standing in front of him. Tears rolled down his cheeks, in both an act of amazment, to see his mother so full of life, like before his Father fell, and in pure emotion to the song that he had been playing. Taking the body of his instrument away from his neck, he raised a brow. "M-mother." He said, before she spoke, nodding in respect to her.
"I-...You look beautiful." She then spoke of how much light he used to bring, and how much happiness she brought him, despite their constant squabbles and fights. He rested against her body as she held him, as if he was a child once again, realxing as her hands held his face. Slowly, as the armor formed on the floor, Jeff's eyes lit up, like a child getting a toy. Like a dog recieving a steak. From behind his mask, Jeff's lips curved upward, as he moved from her, and toward the set on the floor. As she continued to speak, he began to slip on the armor, piece by piece, as he knew that his mother cared not for the human form. Sliding his greaves up his legs, then placing the boots on, he turned to look at his mother with a puzzled expression. He was caught of guard by her request. "Father? You want me to find him?" Jeff looked toward the floorboards, and then toward Kaladrax's picture. "If he isn't in Ulon, and he isn't with you, then-..." Jeff looked back up in his Mother's eye's. "Say no more, Mother. I will not only bring Father back into your arms, but I will also spread your word to any survivors that I come across. The stronger I make you, the better." He rested his forehead against hers. "Thank you. Thank you for watching over us." Felling the kiss on his cheek, above his mask, he opened his eyes, to see nothing. Nothing but a few white balls of light. Jeff then grabbed the scaled chest plate, and began to place it over his muscular form. Once he was fully clad in his new armor, he picked his violin up from the floor. and placed it on his back, along with his sword. "I'm fucking back, bitches." He said, turning and looking in the mirror at himself, with a smile. Suddenly, however, he felt everything go wrong at once.
He turned to the window, just in time to see the caliga idol fly through the air, and smash on the ground, in front of the Vesser. "NO!" He screamed, and felt the barrier slowly start to fall. But before it could fully, Jeff sent out a large, 200x300 telekentic dome out around over the castle, stopping anything from getting in, and out. Literally anything. It was as if the dome was fully unbreakable, however, Jeff's concentration was at it's peak when it came to holding up the shield around the castle. "Fuck!" Just then, Jeff heard Noki scream for him to get downstairs, and while holding up the barrier, with all his strength. He ran down the stairs, and to the main hall, while a white, and black mist surrounded Jeff's body. "The Barrier has come down! Someone destroyed the idol!" Jeff's body was tense, and his eyes were pained, yet they glowed a solid baby blue, as energy rose around him. His voice boomed throughout the house, alerting every single person inside. (EVERYONE IN THE CASTLE NEEDS TO REACT TO THIS, EVERYONE WILL HEAR THIS) "Everyone get here now! We are leaving! We need to get the fuck out of here!"
At the moment of the two of them walking away, Ingavor waited for them to return inside. "Did she just threaten us?" He asked Desdemona, as he started making his way inside with her next to him. "I don't trust either of them." He didn't mention it before, but there was an aura there that wasn't on the elf before. Something demonic. Something coming from the mutt. He didn't want to alert anyone, but now that it was in his halls, with his family, he was on edge. "That isn't a dog." He said with narrowed eyes, holding the door open for Des, knowing she would follow him. Once she would make her way through, the two of them would be in the main hall, along with everyone else. He listened to the music as they entered the hall, and a small came to his face. "Huh. Haven't heard any music in a while." He wanted to dance with his mate, but he knew that now was not the time. Just as quick as it had started, however, the music had ended, and within a split second, everyone was in a panic. Queen Noki came running into the hall, demanding that everyone get there, including Jeff.
Then he felt it. The barrier had fallen. Ingavor's eyes widended with fear as he looked toward his mate, then toward Noki. The survivors erupted into screams and gasps as another barrier rose, just as Jeff came running down the stairs, with new armor, and holy and unholy power seeping from his very core. "Jeff is raising a barrier?" He muttered to himself, and looked at his own hands. A strand of lightning ran across his fingertip, as he looked at Jeff. Holding his hand out, while standing it the crowd, Ingavor too gave energy toward the barrier, using his own Telekentic aura. Now the Barrier expaned to 300x300. with a bit of stronger energy behind it. Ingavor was strong, but not as strong as he'd like. However, even with his last breath, he would bide enough time to get everyone out of here. Iggy's energy poured from his hands, and flowed into the dome that had rested outside the castle, pushing the direhounds even futher back. some even got pushed into town. Yet they still came charging back, and ramming the dome. Jeff and Ingavor both grunted in pain, but kept their pace. A small strand of blood came trickling from Ingavor's nose as he held his hand out. "You have my energy, Queen Noki!" He said, with a nod to the girl he spent her entire life caring for. Looking toward Desdemona, he gave a wink, yet kept most of his concentration on the dome. "Hope you got your bags packed, dear. Because I don't think we are coming back here."
Ulysees then felt the barrier fall as if it was nothing at all. His back rose from the pillar that he had been resting against, just in time to hear Noki scream. The music had stopped a few moments prior, and Ulysees should have known that this was a bad sign. Moving down the stairs, hoping that his new friend would follow, he noticed a full main hall, and two men, giving their energy toward the new barrier outside. Ulysees too abided. He knew that his power would be able to help almost anyone, especially with this. Planting his back foot, he looked to the Queen, whom he hadn't seen in months, and saluted to her. "Noki! Get your Father ready to go! Us and these gentlemen will keep the beasts at bay or as long as it takes!" Then, with a burst of white, holy light, A second, bright holy dome formed around Jeff and Ingavor's, Expanding the bvarrier to 400x300.
The first fleet of hounds backed up to charge the barrier, but the moment they head butted it, they burst into white flames, and ash, in a matter of seconds. Ulysees felt every single one die in quick succession, even as a second fleet of 15 hounds backed up, right after the first group had perished, ready to head butt the barrier, despite seeing their fellow hounds die from doing this very thing. They moved forward in unison, and once again, burst into a giant ball of flame and dust nearly instantly. The barrier would burn anything that was a weaker caliga creature,excluding the Vesser, and Caliga herself, however, nothing could enter, or leave. It acted just as the barrier acted from the caliga idol. However, this barrier was a solid white, mixed with ablack and blue from the other two men, helping him keep the castle standing. Because of Ulysees being gifted with the old god's power, the barrier was not going to let the direhounds or the vesser pass. Not even Caliga, as of right now, could pass his magic. But if this would persist, the three men would start taking damage. Ingavor, unfortunately already started, as he wasn't as strong as the other two, but he was still standing firm. (Ingavor-5 HP body damage.) Hopefully, everyone was already to go, and no one was going keep them waiting.

As soon as they got where they were going his new friend stopped and did magic. Griggs, of course, didn't know what was happening. Assuming this was a cultural thing, Griggs imitated Uly's posture, down to the expression on his face. It looked like it was straining, so Griggs strained... All that cam of his efforts was a soft, whining fart, which also created a barrier, a barrier that no fair maiden would cross. Disgruntled and half embarrassed Griggs stopped 'helping' his friend, and instead started playing with a magnifying glass, holding it up to make Uly's face look enormous. Laughter rolled from him, and he did it to another person, then a dog. Wait, why was this dog allowed in when clearly this was a no pet zone? Confusion twisted his face and he looked at Zaruth through the magnifying glass. Yes he had heard the voice, but he had not understood it. After a short period of looking at the dog Griggs put the magnifying glass back away and just strapped his two handed axe to his back, wielding the shield and his new sword. Uly wasn't moving, Griggs decided to play bodyguard.

Roxy rushed into the main hall, Bellarose in her arms. What or who could have broken the barrier? The dark goddess and her monster's couldn't have broke it, could they? Someone within the walls had to of, someone was given trust. She quickly noticed that Jeff, Ingavor, and another man holding a barrier of their own up. But how long were they going to be able to hold it? "Jeff! Iggy! What happened!?" She asked. She took notice to some new faces as well as old ones. "Guys! What do we do? Are we standing to fight?" Roxy didn't like the idea all too much, but she was tired of just being in the background and not helping. If Jeff or Ingavor were going to fight, she was too. When she saw Elaira and her new pet, she gritted her teeth. Could she have broken the barrier? She hoped it wasn't true. Both Desdemona and Noki saved her life. "You go running off to find pets now?" She asked, irritated that she ran off before. She held Bella a little closer. The fox didn't know where the dog had came from.

Des simply shrugged at Ingavors inquiry about Elaira, "She may have indeed just threatened us, but don't pay it any mind. Times are tough at the moment and it can put anyone on edge." Turning and walking with him, she too stepped into the building and heard the music, her ears twisting to the sound. A smile forming, she purred as she listened, tail dancing slowly back and forth, "Now that is nice.." Without warning the music had stopped. As the idol was destroyed and the barrier dropped, the hair on her tail once again stood on end, "What the hell just happened?" As the calls for evacuation came from both Noki and Jeff, she looked back outside at the Hounds as they began making their way into the courtyard. A tree of what only looked like pure hate began growing from the main hall, and Des' eyes widened as she glanced behind herself to watch it grow. Drawing her dagger, she stood ready to defend the main entrance, only to be astonished once more as Jeff, Ingavor and Ulysees raised a barrier of their own, pushing the creatures back. Looking to Ingavor, she grinned as he mentioned bags, "Everything I own is safely tucked away, not to worry." Seeing the blood running from his nose, she reached up and wiped it away, laying the other hand on his cheek, offering up her own power for him to use as well, "Hope this helps." Turning her head, she called out, "Well, what are you all waiting for?! Another invitation? Get moving!"
--- Elaira reached down and scratched Zaruths ear again as he bumped up against her, taking note of what he had mentioned about Ingavor. This 'Butler' as she had originally come to know him was an interesting character to say the least, but she did not bother concern herself with him. There were greater things at work here, and if he were a smart man like Desdemona claimed him to be, he would be focusing his attention on evacuating everyone. As the barrier fell and the Vissers tree began to grow, she narrowed her eyes when the three men raised yet another barrier of their own making, halting the actions of the tree and the advancing Dire Hounds, "Curious.." Hearing Roxy ask for a course of action before turning and grilling her, Elaira tilted her head to the side ever so slightly, "I see you have done the same thing, Fox." She motioned towards Bellarose, "Only, in a slightly different breed. Perhaps you should care for your own instead of analyzing my actions." Looking down at Zaruth, she knelt next to him and looked into one of his colored eyes. The call for evacuation had come. Time was of the essence for those within the building. Now was the time to choose their course of action, (telepathic communication to Zaruth in the Demon Tongue) "My life is tied to yours, and visa versa. What would you like to do here? Flee with the rest of these creatures to be hated and interrogated at a later time, remove ourselves quietly while all the commotion is about us or simply stay and watch what happens? I leave this choice to you, friend."

As Iona and her mates were tending to their injured member, she felt a sudden shift in the air as the music stopped and a loud noise could be heard, “what was that?” “What’s going on?” Two of her teammates were looking around as Iona got to her feet when the verbal alert was made, “I’m not waiting here to find out. Let’s follow the others and get out of here.” Iona saw other people rushing to the area and lead the way for her team to follow, “oh no ya don’t! Ya ain’t leaving me behind this time!” One of her teammates kept to her pace as two of the other members fell behind trying to keep up with them, Iona could not look back as she was encouraged by the other two to keep going, when they made it to the main hall, she noticed that only one of the members were able to catch up to them as she prepared herself to fight while watching the drama in front of her unfold.

Sam could hear Jeff and his daughter the fear in there voices made him move at a faster pace, when he got to Noki he took the bag of holding off his shoulder and gave it to her to hold onto “ do not change, you cant fly yet at least not as well as i can so like everyone else get on my back and we will get out of here” he then kept walking as he still holding Anas hand and keeping her at his side walked out the front doors. He grabbed her picking her up and put her on his back like a piggy back to a child “it does not matter if you touch my skin, just hold on ” his clothing started to break and snap and rip apart as his body got larger, his neck stretching as his face turned into that of his true self and within about five or so minutes he was at his normal size of 80 feet tall and around 200 feet long or more seeing he was a lot of tail and neck as that was how a wyvern body was made. As he got to his true self the red pendent around his neck snapped and his armour formed on his body. It was a dark red with black marbled into it to give it a nice shaded hint and it made him look rather dashing with his shiny plate that covered his back and spine all the way down making a saddle like covering so people could sit on him witch even had a saddle horn at the front of it , and even at the side there was a formed roll ladder, convince at its best and well he did get this armour for the bells and whistles that he payed handsomely for. The armour also covered his back legs and clawed feet making it easier to grip the ground, as well as the armour formed to the ends of his wings covering his wing claws in hard magical black steel he could use his wings as clawed weapons but that would hold its own risks as he could not in anyway risk his wings being torn or ripped.
Ana clung onto the base of Sams neck as she stayed in a notch in his scales out of danger and also out of view of most things under them, she had been on his back a couple times now so was getting the hang of it all, as the armour covered him she slipped form his scales and her spot and moved to his back to unclasp the ladder to let it fall down his side and to the ground. “hey, everyone GET ON THE DRAGON!” she yelled out as she stood there on his back waving her arms a little, not like anyone could miss Samuel with his size but still. --
Sam bent his head around and looked at her softly his large green eyes soft wall looking at her as she did what she needed to do to try and help them get people on, he wondered to himself if she knew he was only doing this for her, only doing this due to her telling him he needed to be kinder and more elven, to be less hard and cruel and show more of his heart, witch he was going to do the best he could even if in all reality most of this actions even ones done in kindness came out cruel and harsh towards others. But he was risking his life here and now for the people that were left at this castle and he hoped Ana would notice this. He bent his head back around as he looked at the Visser that was just standing there glaring at him. Caliga was the god Sam followed and gave his loyalty to and now he was deliberately going against what that god wanted, he knew there would be pain involved in this even if he got out of it with his life, he would get no more favours or aid from this god or another. He let out a snort as he showed his teeth at the Visser in anger and he held his head high not going to back down even after the barrier was to fall.
-- Zaruth paused as he could feel the flecks of holy in the air fall then new ones replace it all, he looked around his eyes scanning the area as he looked to the bleeding nose of ingavor and then back to Elaira as she got down and looked at him, as she did he took his for head and pressed it to her own as his tail waged behind him softly. (mentally due to bound) “we get on that dragon and act like we need to, it is better to be around a bunch of people we can kill then in a place alone with things we cant and we will not be able to get past that Visser forever, or i can change into my true self and we can be our own wings but there will be no more hiding after that, and you are right we are connected you and i, my life is bound to yours i get hurt when you do, but when i get hurt you will feel nothing so if someone attacks you use me as your shield” he moved his face back from hers as he looked at her his face being serious and stern for a moment there as he looked behind him as the Wyvern was standing there (mental)“you get on and, ugg i got to think of a way to climb a ladder without flying. Got any rope, can tie it to me and tug me up, i am so alright with the no more hiding plan to, then no Wyvern siting and we can fly” he grumbled as he thought on how in the fuck he was going to climb a ladder with paws and claws without looking like a complete idiot and he was over a hundred pounds of muscle and dog so caring him was almost out of the question. --
Noki looked to the girl that did not take the tonic she had given and just turned tail and ran outside talking to voices that were not there, well in times of crisis it did drag in all types of people both all there and not crazy and the completely bat shit people. “alright then, no tonic for you i guess” the girl said as she gave a light chuckle a little amused by the stupidity of others. She watched her father change as she walked to the doors and held them open for the others inside to leave and get outside “but we don't have the towns people.... we..we are leaving so many behind” she looked back at the refuges in the castle, they all could not fit on her fathers back, if they tried it would risk everyone and her father was the only set of wings that could take them out of here. “there is still staff, companions, guards, we can still save people... dad?” she looked back out the door as she looked at him and he was looking at her with sad eyes and a shaking head “No Noki, we can not save everyone even they know that, and we need to leave here before the ones holding the barrier up cant do it anymore, they cant hold it up forever, you have everything you need, now come on get on, i cant leave without you” Noki looked back one more time as her father told her to get onto his back, she let out a sigh as she walked out the door way her eyes on the ground. “i just, i just
want to save them all” she said as she sniffed back the tears that were building in her eyes as she walked trying to keep her head up over to the ladder that hung down her fathers side. She climbed up one ladder rung at a time as she got to his back with Ana wrapping her arms around her sister as Ana ran her fingers in Nokis red hair. Noki looked back at the castle seeing who all was coming and also seeing inside the window that some of the refuges were freaking out hearing they could not be saved, they had started grabbing items and things inside that held value and stuffing them into pouches, then bolting out the back doors to get to freedom and unknowingly running full force into a forest that was filling up with spiders. --
The Visser simply stood there, getting its hounds to stop running the wall that was killing them. Stupid mindless underlings it thought to its self as things were getting annoying rather fast, it let out the sound of a breath as pushed its darkness harder into the barriers that were being held up by not one but three people (strain damage taken to the ones holding up the barrier, 10 damage every 5 seconds the barrier is held up, if this damage gets to 0 player goes unconscious and will not be hurt more) the Visser shut all six of its eyes its face going fully black as the black force pushed against the wall, the Visser being fully aware of the damage it was doing on straining the ones holding up the magical wall. The tree in the centre of the hall was still growing it was slowed but it was still growing as it had started before the wall went up, but due to the cutt off from the Visser it was slowed down a rather large amount. The ground and floor around it turning blackened like so much of the ground in other places, that was the way the Kinn corrupted the ground, they planted there seeds and let them grow. “jeffffff, jeffff” the Visser whispered from outside the barrier knowing full well this wall was connected to him, he could hear her, she knew he could in the whispers of his mind, he was connected to them “you have spent so much time looking at monsters Jeff, we have been looking back, we know you can hear us Jeff, let the wall down, why do you struggle so much to keep them safe when no one cares about you, insulted, hated, your own mother left you, even the little image of her that came to you was nothing but a lie, it is not real, it was not her just the image of her, sweet words on ears undeserving, and we can not lie to you Jeff, we want to hold you, bring you back to the balance we know you still dream of it, when you
shut your eyes you imagine the peace you had, you can have it again jeff, drop the wall, dont get hurt anymore, meet us as a friend and we can make you be free at last to go back to your cartoons and tv shows and hear Hitler tell you story's about art and Buddhism, we can give you back your donuts and skinny jeans and story's of earth and its people, come back to Ulon Jeff, we miss you” the Visser was smiling still even if its face showed nothing but a black space “if you don't Jeff, we will take this barrier down ourselves and everyone here will be sacrificed to take your place, dont let them die for you Jeff, you know we can get in. You know we can break what you have placed up. Why do you fight for them to die for you. Lets make a deal Jeff, you walk out here, come to us, give yourself and we will leave this castle alone” Kinn cant lie, and they cant break there word or they face Caligas wrath and Jeff knew this, its word was true and it would respect it if he did as the Kinn had said. But if he did not, would the kinn take that as an insult, it was all up to Jeff.

Bellarose, the child, stared intently at Elaira and the dog with seething hate. "I just choked the life out of a man. I watched the life drain from his eyes. You call me a pet again, and I will do the same to you. I will not hesitate to do whatever it takes to protect my mother." The child's eyes narrowed at the woman. "I am no pet. My name is Bellarose, and I am not afraid of you." Bella puffed her chest out, as she stepped in front of Roxy. That is, until the Dragon burst from nowhere, and everyone was screaming left and right. Looking to Roxy, she sighed and gripped her hand. "C'mon Mama. We don't need to entertain her. Let's get on the dragon while we still can!" Turning her head to eye Samuel, she awed at his form. She had never seen a dragon before, and it was an absolutely beautiful sight. Hoping her mother would follow, She ignored the Elf, and let go of Roxy's hand. Climbing onto the safe area onto Samuel's back, the girl held on to whatver she could, including the cracks and crevices of his armor.
Smiling as Des gave her energy to him, he accepted. Feeling her aura add to his, Ingavor was able to keep the barrier up just a tad bit longer than he normally would. But due to the strain damage, he was the first to drop his barrier. The dome reduced from 400x300, to 300x 300, as Iggy dropped to his knees, almost completely drained of his magic. "Dammit!" After a few minutes of holding the barrier with his friend, and the Paladin, the Steward just couldn't any longer, as the strain got to him. Ingavor looked to Des and Jeff. "I'm sorry..." He said, wiping the small amount of blood that rested on his face away. "I-...just. I tried." He looked to Desdemona and gripped her hand, while also standing back up, a tad wobbly. "We need to get on Samuel. Please. Come with me. I want you to evacuate with us." Ingavor, then too started walking toward samuel, weakly, as the barrier had taken a large amount of health form him. Yet, as the moments passed, his energy came back to him. Summoning just enough strength, he climbed onto Samuel's back, and hoped Des wasn't far behind. Closing his fingers around a grip in the metal that Samuel was clad in, Iggy prepared for everyone else to join him and the child who was also on Sam's back. Shouting along with Ana, he hoped to get as many the important figures around him on the dragon. "Lets go! We don't have much longer!"
Ulysees watched Griggs with a grunt, and shook his head, while speaking in the man's tongue. "My friend! This is not the time for games! Loki's daughter has blocked out the sun. Ended the world. We need to get on the giant beast and ride off. Please! Listen to reason and stop being a damned fool." Obviously, no one else other that Griggs would be able to understand Ulysees, but he hoped his words would be enough to encourage the rather low intelect of the viking to get into motion, and tell his feet to move toward Samuel. "I need to protect these people. They don't know me. A lot of them don't any way. But-...they are good people. Just like you, my friend. Even if you are a bit odd." Uly, with a free hand, stopped Griggs by gripping his shoulders, and looked him deep in the eyes while speaking his nordic gaelic. "Good people deserve to live, and you're one of those people."
Sacrificing a tad bit of energy, Uly send a burst of energy, which was barely anything compared to what he was outputing to hold up the barrier, and sent Giggs sailing onto Samuel's back. He knew the viking wouldn't fully understand. But it was the best he could do for now. Despite just meeting the man, he knew he wasn't evil. Just different. Hopefully, Griggs would be a good asset to the remaining members of the crown and allies, Ulysees thought, while concentraiting back on the dome fully. Feeling the strain, he ignored it and kept his pace, despite the falling health. "Get on the dragon! Everyone! Please! There is no time!" He yelled in common english, and grunted as his muscles began to ache from the magic he was outputting. Looking over to Jeff, the two shared a gaze of pain and discomfort, but also one of respect. Ulysees planted his feet and screamed out. "My gods aren't dead, Caliga! Not yet!" Ulysees then gave a battle cry as blood began to trickle from his nose as well, unflinching. (Strain damage, 80 Hp removed, 400 remaining)
Jeff grunted, as he looked to Ingavor drop his guard, and retreat to Samuel. He didn't blame the man, as he did all he could. He had Jeff's repsect, and that was way more than what Jeff had. However, what came next, Jeff didn't expect. The Visser started to speak to him, through his own mind, and began to practically beg in desperation and threats for Jeff to make a deal, then turned to bribes of giving him what he wanted, as well as sparing his family. Jeff knew that they couldn't lie to him, but he also knew that they could twist the truth. He slowly looked at all those around him. Des, Ingavor, Bellarose, Roxanne, Noki, Samuel, Ana. These people were all he had left at the moment. All he would ever have again. He knew now, that he was brought back for this moment. To save everyone. He felt it. The responsibility his mother always feared him to have. Yet he wasn't worried. He was ready to take it on, and he wouldn't back down. Not from anyone or thing stronger than him. Not the Goddess herself. Jeff, slowly turning to Ulysees, smiled.
"Thank you. Keep your barrier up I-...need to ensure you guys a one way ticket out of here." Ulysees nodded, reluctantly. "Master Jeff-..." Ulysees said, recognizing the prince immedietly from the mask and mannerisms same to his stories written about him. "Please-...Watch over them." Jeff then turned toward Samuel and Noki. "Get as many people out as you can." A single tear rolled down Jeff's cheek as he made eye contact with Samuel, but didn't look angry. "I forgive you." He said, not caring what it meant. It meant the world to Jeff that Samuel knew this. "Keep them safe." Jeff then looked at Roxy. "Fox. You have honor. Don't waste it." Jeff then eyed Zaruth and Elaira. "Hmph. Don't die." Moving his gaze to Rest on Ana, whom was on Samuel's neck, Jeff started to shake. "Dear sister." Bowing his head. "You're heart is more pure than Dragonglass." He knew what he had to do, but it was saying goodbye that hurt. He knew that they would try to stop him, but he didn't give them the chance. Jeff started walking toward the door, and opened it. Slowly he looked back, at his home, and the faces of those that he grew to love, hate, fight with, and even respect.
"I love you all." Jeff then turned and closed the door behind him, while also dropping his part of the barrier, to where only Uly's 200x300 dome remained, glowing white with holy magic. Jeff, looking at the floor, still inside the barrier, stared on the other side, at the Visser. "Let them leave. Without harming them. And I'll go with you. I'll do whatever you want. Just-...don't hurt them. Don't hurt anyone. You won. Caliga won. What else do you need from this world?" Jeff sighed, and pressed his hand against the holy force that seperated Jeff from the Visser and hounds. "Take all that I am, and let me rot in Ulon or wherever Caliga wants me. I'd gladly spend the rest of my existance in pain if it means that they get to live." Jeff then looked at his own hands. "It's funny."
He gave a small laugh from behind his mask and looked deep into the Visser's emotionless eyes. "You think you're accomplishing some greater goal. But what is left after this planet? You have infinite possibilites, yet you waste your time here." He was more talking to Caliga whom he knew spoke through the Visser somewhat. "You think that you and my mother are fighting some great war with each other..." Then he looked around at the destruction and darkness. "...but you are just two nobodies fighting in the middle of nowhere over something that doesn't matter anymore." He let his hands rest behind his back, still behind the dome that Uly had up. He knew if anyone wanted, they could come outside to try to stop him, but Jeff was willing to die for them, and he knew it was either them, or him.He just hoped, that maybe, just maybe, he could get out of this, with his life. He hoped that he didn't come back, just to die for what felt like nothing. Jeff, accepting his fate, sighed, and sat on the slowly dying grass. "What will you do with me?"

View user profile


Roxy shook her head to Elaira's words, wondering if what the queen said to her this morning had an effect. "Bellarose is not a p-" suddenly Bella jumped from her arms and stood in front of her, cutting her mid sentence. She was quite the little hero and if the situation was different, it would have made Roxy smile. Roxy was in a way proud of her and how far she had came from when she picked her up at Everdeen's, but she didn't want her to get full of herself. "Alright Bella, thank you. You are in no way a pet." She looked back to Elaira with hope in her eyes, hope that one day she would change. What she saw back was nothing. She looked as if she was an emotionless husk, not a care in the world. Within seconds the situation escalated even more. There was now a dragon within a few yards from her. She had never seen one before she came to this land and now she had seen two in just a few days. Watching the others get on its back, she looked to Jeff and Ingavor. They were struggling and it was worrying her. There was no way she was leaving without either of them. Roxy looked to Bellarose as she was tugging on her, telling her to come. "You go along. I'll catch up hun."
After seeing that Bellarose was safe, she saw Ingavor head for the dragon as well. It was indeed time to leave. The castle was actually going to fall. The castle she heard so many stories about, the one she thought was to stay forever. She shot a look at Jeff as he spoke out to the paladin and the others, then to her. "Jeff!!" she shouted. Her ears folded back as he left. "No..." She growled under her breath, she wasn't going to lose one of her friends. Her eyes went to the elf again and she approached her on her way to the door. "I don't know what you meant when you kissed me earlier this morning, but I did feel something, something within you. I didn't want to admit it, but it's true. This emotionless face is just a mask you put on... " she looked to the others then one last time at Elaira. "Looks like this place is going to go after all. You better get your dog and yourself on that dragon." Her eyes fell on the door where Jeff left from. "I guess I have a prince to save," she chuckled. with that, she hightailed it to the door, her eyes on the paladin for a moment, hoping he could hold the barrier long enough for her to get Jeff.
After the she threw the door open, she immediately saw Jeff as well as the massive goddess and her army. It gave her chills up and down her spine, but she sucked up. Her friend was more important than her fear. "Jeff! what are you doing! let's go!" she ran up to him, laying a had on his shoulder. (Heroism- A willing character the player touches is imbued with bravery, making them stronger. Until the spell ends, the character is also immune to being frightened and gains extra temporary hit points.) "What ever this evil is telling you, don't listen to them and don't be frightened to run away from it. You are needed with us. Your sister, Iggy, and I, we all need you. Who will guide us if you are gone?" Her eyes strayed away from him a few times to the evil that lurked in front of them. Time was running out and she hoped that Jeff would listen to her. Even if he didn't, she wasn't leaving him.

GuinevereLast Tuesday at 4:32 AM
As Des offered her energy to Ingavor, she felt the strain faster than he would. Attempting to sustain his own while at the same time forcing the energy into him was quite the chore, but it needed to be done. As their combined efforts failed, she remained standing, but began seeing double, "Well now.. that's unfortunate." Helping Ingavor back to his feet, she smirked and rolled her eyes as he apologized, helping him over to Samuel. The sight of a Dragon so close up was a sight indeed, but one she would have to admire later. The evil beyond the faltering barrier was ever present, and one she did not intend to kill her. Pushing him to the ladder, she glanced at the little heated words from Bellarose and cracked a grin, "Cute kid." Waiting for Ingavor and Bellarose to make their way up, she turned to see Roxy dashing off after Jeff. She held out a hand to call to her, but sighed instead, letting the hand drop. Climbing up the ladder, her form melted into her feline form to recuperate. Meowing, she hopped into Bellroses lap and curled up, purring softly while watching Ingavor.
--- Elaira narrowed her eyes slightly as Bellarose hopped from Roxy's arms. As the child proclaimed her blatant hatred for herself and her companion, she stared back into the child's eyes for as long as she held them. Once the girl had walked away towards Samuel, she continued to follow the little one with her eyes until Zaruths answer to her question drifted into her mind. Looking back at the Demon, she nodded before standing, (telepathically to Zaruth) As you wish. Do not concern yourself with getting onto that.. thing. Straightening, Elaira stretched out a hand towards her companion and whispered a few words (use ability elemental magic wind). With a good deal of strain as Zaruth was as heavy as he was, she called upon the wind to lift the Demon into the air by creating controlled bursts all around him. Guiding the Demon onto the back of Samuel, she released the magic, glancing up at Roxy. The look the Fox gave her was an interesting one, until she began walking past her to fetch Jeff. She followed the woman with her eyes a few moments after before looking down in private thought. A mask? Hardly. A mask can be removed. Glancing back one more time as Roxy reached Jeff, she shook her head before climbing the ladder herself. Settling in next to Zaruth, she leaned against him while crossing her arms, adjusting the bow across her shoulders to a more comfortable position.

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 11:11 AM
-Griggs listened intently to Uly's words, nodding along as the man spoke. "Ragnarok." He confirmed the man's words turning brooding eyes towards the figures behind the barrier, the dogs and the doomy person. Uly went on about the quality of persons, and Griggs didn't even know if he agreed with his friend on all of that. What happened next sent him flying, and he collided with the dragon's back, sliding to a stop near where a small child was. The little girl seemed fearless, and as Griggs picked himself up he laughed, handing the little girl a MasterCraft axe. The child was the bracest face there, which bolstered Grigg's own courage, and taking his best axe off his back he put the sheild back on his back and gave the others a glance. He said something, one word in his native tongue and while they may not have understood the word he said the contempt on his expression and in his tone was unmistakable. Obviously he saw them all as cowards. He hopped off the dragon and walked up to it's head, holding the axe back in his left hand, not to strike, but at rest. "Tha thu air do mhilleadh gu comas." Which translates loosely to Grigg's opinion of Samuel being an emberassment to potential. He just slowly shook his head in disappointment, turned, and walked back to Uly. "Ma tha thu a ’dol a bhàsachadh, cha bhith e dhutsa. Tha mi nam fhear no na dhuine agus na fhiachan-fala." Which is to say that if Griggs was going to die, it wouldn't be running, and he couldn't afford a blood debt to any man. He laughed and glanced at the barrier, the enemies, and the impending doom. "Leig às an sgiath a tha a ’dìon na h-ionnsaighean sin bhuam." (Drop the shield protecting these fiends from me.)

AnayaLast Tuesday at 2:43 PM
As Jeff came forth to before the Visser and started to talk it watched him, six unmoveing, unblinking, bright purple eyes just watching from the top of its distorted and long black female shaped frame. The Visser leaned down, only slightly just enough to make it seem like it was truly bent and paying attention to him. He placed his hand on the barrier that was left the holy energy not swaying the Visser as it took its own hand and pressed it against the wall, due to its healing the barrier did not turn it to dust as it did the others, the Visser was even able to push its hand into the wall to just touch Jeffs fingers as they rested on it. The touch was cold, ice cold like death Ulon was not warm it was cold, peaceful but cold and Caligas warmth and tender care was a lie and everyone knew it, inside it wanted pain, pain sin and everything dark to take over the world so things wold just be silent, here, anywhere, simple silence was the goal. The Visser after a couple seconds retracted its hand from the Barrier as parts of the blackness on its fingers had to regrow from being burned off. “Jeff we thought you were more wise then this” the Vissers voice then changed and perfectly mimicked his own voice with his own words back at him like a radio recording. “"You think you're accomplishing some greater goal. But what is left after this planet? You have infinite possibilities, yet you waste your time here.” the Visser gave a grunt as its voice changed back to its own, many souls that drifted in its body sustaining it from its internal soul pool, powering its umbrace and its power the lives and souls of the ones it had killed resting within and speaking threw it. Many voices to make up the one true voice of the Visser “some greater goal, some
reason your minds can understand we do not waist our time here, we want this place to be a new Ulon, our own has grown small souls reach the sides of the pool and we need to expand, and your world was chosen for such a great task to be our new home. Your castle, will become ours and this body we hold shall sit upon that throne to govern this area that you pointlessly fight for. Your life to come home to Ulon and it will spare all the others, you can even stay in this castle, your home, with all the amenity's you had once in the after life were you belong. With us, you have always belonged with us, there was even word within the hive that mother saw you as worthy to become us, ” its eyes moved as it looked over the rest of the ones getting on the dragons back and the little fox now moving beside Jeff to imbue him with magic and kind words “all have thought it over, even you little fox, when we offered you a way to hide that tail of yours and your ears to be safe and protected in the mothers love and you thought on it and almost said yes to the offer, we watched you take a dagger that did not belong to you, greed flushing in your chest, the mother was so proud of you for your actions, so much promise from such a little mortal no running and hiding and fleeing from what would only hold you and give you reason to exist. ” its eyes fell back to Jeff “you say we fight for nothing, over a pile of dirt, and maybe we do, but it was your very own mother that did say that” she then mimicked the voice of Anaya, flawlessly as if Anaya was right there, whispering in jeffs ear “, DeLaRose has always been the people that are here, the ones that make this hall what they are meant to be a dragon is not only its scaled hide and the horns on its head but the heart that rests inside of it. My beautiful dragon” ”
a smile came over its face as it looked at him leaning and bending at the middle to be right eye to eye even as he sat “it is not the people inside the building we want, we only want the building to fall for the ground to be corrupted and for our trees to grow in peace and turn this world black, we do not want them, roxie, samuel, little ana, The children here, any of them, we only want you to come home and this building to fall, to place balance back on this world, and to put your soul back into the hurt prime that it was taken from, you do not belong here, you are a outcast here, and always will be, the dead are not meant to walk the world of the living and you will be hunted by us no matter were you go and it will place all of them at risk, the DeLaRose, the people that make this place, at risk, all due to you not coming home, you are a beautiful dragon but a beautiful dragon would give its self to save the many, just as your mother did, gave herself, to serve the greater darkness” the last words out of the Vissers face came with so much malice it made the hairs on the back of the neck stand up, his mother, gave herself to serve, and Vissers, all Kinn, cant lie. --
Zaruth looked to the child his tail waging, but as words left the girls lips the tail stopped wagging, the tail then lifted into a dominant stance as his upper lip curled, he understood her clearly and it triggered the flames that rested behind his red eye. He knew the girl could feel the heat around them rise a couple degrees but before he could do anything his paws were lifted from the ground and he was hovering kicking a little as if he was swimming in the air (mentally due to bound) “i am not good with flying on my own, later i eat that child, it has to much of a spark in it, the soul will be a fitting tomorrows meal” he muttered inside of his bounds mind as he was placed onto the dragons back onto the armored saddle plate. He moved a bit on it just to make sure Elaira was not touching any edges or even being to close to them, wyverns were toxic buggers and it seemed the only one able to touch the thing was that girl that the wyvern was coveting like a dear treasured gemstone. Zaruth gave a grunt as he did not like being up here but knew he had to deal with it. He huttled into Elaira and layed down at her side keeping one strong paw around her body so she would be protected and safe, he was a demon but he was not a foolish one, he had his good points and he was protective of what he needed and was seen as his. And if anyone did take the time to look back they would see he was not a stupid run of the mill dog, he had a mind, he had intelligence he was actively protecting the girl unlike a normal standered dog. He moved his head and placed it on her lap as he panted slightly a little stressed out as he really hated flying on wings that were not his own. --
Samuel stood there allowing everyone to get on he could see and hear the Visser as it was speaking out loud and not bothering to hide what it was saying, please he thought to himself, dont do something stupid Jeff don't make me go against the god i serve to protect your backside if you do make a stupid choice, don't make me ram this barrier so hard i break it to get you back. He knew Ana would not forgive him if he just stood by and let her brother self destruct on giving his life to the Visser to save other people, Ana gave more then jeff even understood to get him here and Sam was not going to let that action go and made worthless due to some stupid choice her dimwitted brother made. Sam lifted his head up as he looked over at the Visser and at Jeff, his voice boomed, it was loud and deep and it was noble and strong “Jeffs soul does not belong to you anymore, by a wish granted he was given back to this world to live, and he deserves that, you have done enough here, Jeff will be getting on my back and leaving with us, you can have this castle but you can not have him” Sams teeth stuck out the sides of his mouth, teeth the size of plow horses dripping with toxic drool that could melt the paint off the side of a barn. He snarled as the scales on his head twitched and moved showing his demenor to be aggressive and hostile. His front wing claws dug into the ground as black dirt covered his feet and he lifted his wings to slam them into the dirt
thumping angered. The people on his back would feel that thump and feel the rocking of his body as the tail behind him would sway, large scales on the knob end of his tail like scissors opening and closing showing a barb that was a good twenty feet long with a bright green tip that matched the wyverns eyes. He was not in any mood to deal with things and even if his his heart of hearts he knew he would not win this fight he would give his life to keep ana safe, Ana and the child that be Caliga was inside of it, it was his, this family had become his and with Anaya gone he was the only one here to protect it, Ana relying on her brother, Samuel needing Ana, Noki being the last golden dragon on this known world, and all the little ones they called friends that they just could not be without. “this family is MINE, and it will not be yours, or Caliga's, the people or the three children with us are not being killed or lost in this fight, Jeff, MY son, get on my back” he scolded and snarled as his green eyes glared at the Visser, his tail still swinging and snapping open and shut with that giant barb he could chuck at a moments notice at anything within two hundred feet.
Then out of the blue that little thing known as Grigs walked up to his face and scolded him in notic, a smile came over the Wyverns face as he lowed his head down. He could speak fluent notic as his home land was the north wastes of Galandor. (in nortic, griggs native language ) “dont insult someone who can understand you better then anyone else here viking boy, your people are strong ones and i am aware that running is far from what you are used to, but with honnor comes wisdom and it is said that one is better to think before they fight, you can not take on that beast and surely Valhalla will have you at a feast if you fall trying, but odin the all father would be more proud to have you kill and feast on the death of that monster then at his side with that monster still breathing. We will return one day to deal with it, but you now make your choice to die here or die along side me in battle one day against it and the others larger then it” he looked back to the Visser as the Visser was looking right at him (in common) “it can understand any language you speak to it, it knows i have forsaken my god for you people, it will try to kill me more then the rest of you at this point. Disrespecting a kinn is something they do not take kindly of” --
Noki stayed clung to Ana as she stayed the same, moving her hands to wrap around her sister and hold her tight on Sams back waiting for the take off that as always would not be a smooth on. She moved to reach over to grab onto a strap that covered the whole saddle plate, there were hand grips and straps made out of thin metal to hold onto “everyone hold onto something please” she said softly as she could feel another bump and kick inside of her body. It puzzled her but she made the choice to ignore it for now, it surely ment nothing. --

Over in the whore house now owned by a unknown being
  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World Attach10

Aku entered the building, with a small smile. "I'm looking for a whore!"

Some time after having left the castle, assuming the invisibility had worn off by this point, Nikolai could have been seen entering the town in his illusioned state, heading among the rubble and burning buildings. Surprised, he noticed a few scarce buildings seemingly remained completely untouched and still in business, such as a single building with a sign with a octopus in a tankard. To the sea worthy Gnoll, he assumed this was a sort of tavern or in as he was unable to decipher the runic letters upon the board as he looked around before moving to open the door and walk inside, stopping fairly quickly as he came to be facing Aku's back.

Smiling, he felt the door swing open with a CREEEEEEEEEK, and slowly he turned to face the creature whom he felt enter the building. "Oh, hello there, little Gnoll." He said ironically, looking the being up and down. "Do you too, come looking for the pleasures of the flesh before your inevitable demise." With a small sigh, and a smirk, he crossed his arms, and looked back at Nikolai. The master, from behind his skull mask. "You look like you are hiding from something? Perhaps we can both seek shelter here in this building, and share a meal and a drink, yes? But get your own women!" Aku said sinisterly, ending his words with a laugh as punctuation. Aku then moved over to the couch, where a dead woman, who appeared to be stabbed through the head with an iron quill, used for letters, and placed his arms around her. "Come here often, my dear?"

His eyes stayed upon Aku as he turned to face Nikolai, the doors creaking having signaled his entrance into the establishment. His ears flicked up as he stood there and listened to him speak, otherwise unmoving as Aku went on. "We meet again... And pleasures of... Hmm, I must have misunderstood the sign above, it seemed like a tavern. If I was hiding, I wouldn't openly be walking through a burning town when most would be more alert than normal, let alone shelter in a whorehouse. But if it has meals and drinks perhaps I might stay... Is anyone even alive?" He asked after he spoke, his ears flicking a few times as he looked away from Aku to get a feel for the lobby of the building, peeking around at what filled the area as he carefully began to sense for any possible movement tremors he could pickup within the building, or outside, his gaze quickly heading towards a doorway further back as his hands become fists. "And we are not alone in this building."

Aku looked around. "Oh?" He said to Nikolai's stance and balled fist. "Sit down, little Gnoll. You worry to much." He yawned and let his hands flair up. "You see. I have lost my church, my brothers and sisters, and all of my faith in the same day, but do you see on edge? No. We are in a whore house. The only thing I expect in here is a whore." He then licked up the side of the corpse's face as Nikolai stood firm. "Service! You are making this customer jumpy with your lack of it! He wants a good cocksucking and a good meal! Not in that order!" Aku then bellowed out in laughed as his energy flaired up. The necormancer then looked toward where Nikolai was looking and raised a brow from behind the skull, "Seems like if someone wanted to attack us, they would have. I'm not worried about it. I can't die until I kill the one I'm looking for."

From the back came a sliding sound as a woman covered in white and orange scales and long back hair walked out from the back door, beside her was a slightly beat up female with jade eyes and an cracked side smile. The scale covered woman put her arm around the other as she looked at both men "oh my we will need a big one for you, bless the deepsea darkness a much bigger one for you, so what brings to the house, we dint have a name yet oh hownrudenof me.i am.... Clare " she gave a smile as pointed teeth stuck past her lips as she moved a hand to shake that of the furry indavidual scaled webbing covered fingers still damp from what could be assumed as maybe a bath. "Oh and you I have seen you from my room window here l, the one with all the little black covered men running around, ya want something to play with here take this one she talks little and you can do anything you want but if I find her dead it is added to the bill and it is not cheap" the white and orange covered woman gave one more smile and parted the nameless girl on the backside haveing her go forword to Aku and stand there for him to look over her legs opened slightly as she smiled best she could tryed to make the torch light not light up the bruises.

His ears lowered a little from the sliding sound before his ears raised back up as the scaled woman and the female with Jade eyes entered from the back door, Nikolai looking down at them, eyeing them over as one began to speak. He tilted his head as the scaled one spoke of a bigger one which caused some worry in his mind as in all his years, he didn't often see anything his size in the past. He watched as she reached out for his hand to shake it, the insectile gnoll firmly gripping her hand as they shook, squinting at them with a low growl. He still firmly believed that anyone approaching him, or even the being know as the master, so calmly, would have tricks or powers up their sleeves. With that in mind, he did his best to stop growling and take a breath as he waited for her to finish speaking, watching the scaled one usher off the Jade eyed female over towards Aku before returning his gaze to the scaled one.

Aku watched as the women entered toward the room that they were in. His eyes fell to the girl with a wide smile. Small, and helpless. Just like he liked them to be. "Perfect." He said, looking to Claire. "Don't worry about the price. I have plenty of gold. The little men that you watch through the window all worked for me. I have the coin to cover whatver I want to do to this little flower." Standing from the dead whore, he didn't even bother to ask why she was dead, and gripped the girl from around the waist as she was pushed toward the Master. As she spread her legs open, a long tongue slid from out under his mask, and slithered across the floor. A long slippery organ moved up her leg, and then to her sex. Tasting the flesh, he quickly retracted his tongue and spat on the floor. "You taste of sot and shit!" He brought his hand up and then swung his knuckles down hard across her cheek. A large smile spread across his maw, as he pulled a large, large coinpurse from his robes, housing over a hundered gold pieces. "Keep it. I want this." He then tossed the bag to Claire. The girl went to back up, but Aku simply followed, and gripped her wrists hard enough to leave bruises. "Little flower, why do you frighten by the sight of me?" His eyes looked through the holes of the skull as his smile began to peek from the edges of the bone. "You just need a bath, and you'll be good as new." Ripping her from the spot she was standing in, and dragging her across the floor, they both moved over to a bucket of dirty mop water that rested near the entrance.
Aku's left hand then tightened as his fingers wrapped around her hair. He noticed each bruise in the light now, and this made him ever the more aroused as his member grew larger under his robes, as his ebony skin trembled with each moment. Then, as quick as he could, he kneeled down and shoved the woman's head into the dirty water, and held her under. The liquid had been sitting for some time and was cold to the touch, but this didn't bother Aku as he pulled the woman out after about 10 seconds of holding her under. "Clean! Clean! We all love to be clean!" Then, Aku shoved her head into the bucket again, for another few seconds. "WHY DONT YOU WHORES EVER BATHE CORRECTLY!?" He said after pulling her out. The poor female was gasping for air, and couldn't seem to catch her breath, which made Aku even the more aroused. Finally, with a final dunk, he moved her face from the bucket. With a good deal of strength, he smashed her face, once, clean into the tile of the floor. This caused the woman's poor face to become unrecognizable, and cause her brain to smack against her skull, and hemmorage instantly. The woman with the jade eye's twitched with no control as her legs and arms flailed against the floor. Aku then stood, leaving her a spasming mess on the floor, but not for long, as he rose his foot, and stomped down on the back of her head. The final blow crushed her skull from under his boot, and left the bloody heap where it rested, before turning back to Claire. "Another, please."

The woman with the scales moved over to the dead girl that now lay slumped over water dripping out her nose on the floor “i guess it is what i get for hiring one human i will change the sign on the door we don't need more humans, i guess” she let out a sigh as she walked from the dead girl to Aku standing only a inch from his face, her breath smelled of cherry and a unknown sour tint. Her black eyes holding no pupil looked into his own as she moved a hand up to softly caress his cheek “i never said the price would be in gold, i simply said it would be a high price” she moved as her body pressed into his a little and her silken lips moved to his ear as she whispered something only he could hear but he could not make out (sirens song, acts the same as a charm affect and your roll on the d10 had to be low to succeed under 3) “give me your face, skin, blood, tissue, carve it free from your bones and maybe you will learn not to kill others property” her words to him would seem so nice, like he just had to do it as she was his friend in his mind and one must do what there friends tell them even more so when words sound so nice. “you can leave the face here it will make me very happy to have and then you can leave my house and walk back out into the centre of town, once you get there you will not remember what you did here
at all” Then her black eyes loo the gnoll as she gave a smile “it is about to get a little messy in here, come i cant be out of my bath for long so please come with me and we can talk with what i can get you, we have food and all kinds of things, oh I am Livia by the way, it is a pleasure to have you here, even if here has no name yet” she reached out taking the gnolls hand slowly to show him she meant no harm, to him anyway even if by now Aku had surely started taking his own nails and carving his face off his skull. If he so gave him her hand she would lead him away from the entrance out of the room down a simple hall way that had nice blue curtains and it seemed oddly warm, there was the sounds of laughter from beautiful woman voices in some of the rooms that when you passed them it made you just have to pause and want to walk over there. But she had his hand so if he was to stop at there beautiful musical laughter she gave him a light little tug to get him back on track. Then she opened a large orange door with a painted koi fish on the front of it to reveal a massive bath house, with no one seeming to be in it this time of day. “you do
not need to bath, i simply can not be out of water to long, but a girl will be here shortly to see what you would want as in food and things” she let go of his hand as she sliped into the water, when her legs waist line and lower torsowas underwater her body changed to that of a giant fish like Koi tail, orange and white scales covering her as her black hair flowed down her body as it seemed to get a little longer. She moved as she leaned up age inst the side of the tub looking at him “so why are you in this town with how bad things have gotten?”

Nikolai remained silent as the woman walked over towards him and kept his eyes on them curiously, his ears flicking at the mention of wealth but quickly rolling his eyes and looking back towards the scaly woman wondering if he should leave. He shifted his stance and looked back towards the entrance door before he heard the Master shouting, looking over to him forcing the woman's face into the bucket a number of times. It wasn't until Aku had smashed the humans face into the floor did his fur stand on end but remained unmoving as if he was watching a train-wreck. He kept watching up until the end where he smashed the life out of her with his boot and looked up from the mess to look at his face "Heh, don't think the town already had enough of a shortage did we?" (c)
His gaze shifted towards the scaled woman as she had shortly after began walking towards him, and watched intently as he was curious as to how the employee or employer would react to having one of their own killed just for ones pleasure. His ears flicked as he tried to hear what was said, unable to in the end and looked away to let her do what she would. Feeling her footsteps moving from that spot he looked back towards her face and black eyes, squinting and growling lightly as she took his hand. Unfortunately curiosity had taken him and he was not the brightest torch in the lot as he somewhat willing allowed her to guide him into the back halls. "...Well, Livia. I am uncertain I can afford the services provided here, let alone the food. I merely thought this place was a tavern an-..." He was speaking until he heard the laughter of assumed beautiful women, his ears raising as he tilted his head only to break free as the scaly one ahead tugged him in further by hand. Upon seeing her slide in and change he growled lightly as he connected the dots from tales of other sailors on what she was, and knew he was in a bad spot to react poorly. He paid attention to her question and replied softly, "I am here due to powers not of my own, before things came to be as they are now. I was merely seeking cheap food I can afford before planning my course of actions and moving on should I be able to leave." (e)

===================================================== The master smiled as the woman slinked closer with ill intent and whispered in his ear to remove his face. Aku, without even so much as feeling any different, looked at her, and grinned wider. "Oh....You don't know." He shook his head. "My face, for hers?" He looked on the ground at the poor girl with the destroyed face and head. "Seems like fair trade." As the woman walked away with Nikolai, Aku began to cackle as he snatched an ebony blade from his robes and quickly drove it part-way into his cheek. "You want it. You want it. You want it. You want it." He muttered as the then jerked the blade upward, leaving a jagged, gaping wound as part of his forhead began to peel and fold over his left eye. Black blood rained over his robe, which he took off, only leaving him without a shirt, and a pair of black leather pants, and black leather boots. Then, dragging the blade across his delicate, but coarse flesh, he gripped the top of his forehead flap, and pulled down with force. The tendons of his muscles that held his face together ripped, and tore, as he pulled his very own features from his skull, all while laughing and muttering.
"I KNOW YOU WANT THIS!" He then tossed his face against the wall, then watched it slowly slide down, and smack against the ground with a "slap". Aku then, used Necrotic heal, and watched as the flesh where his face used to be started to meld itself back together, and reform. Aku then yelled to the group whom retreated. "The service here is bad, and you should feel bad!" Then he wiped the blood from his now, new face, that looked just like his old one, and shouted again. "What kind of establishment only lets a genteman kill one whore!" Then, as soon as he left through the exit, pulling his mask back over his face, he started walking to the town square. That was when he noticed the large dragon, the Visser, the army of hounds, and the prince and fox. "Delicious." He muttered, as he looked to them, completly forgetting the last few minutes that he had just endured. Slowly, he sauntered toward the scene, just watching. He was not just going to let the dragon leave, but he was going to have to wait until the timing was right.
-Aku has left the Whorehouse and Entered outside the Barrier, 50 feet from the Visser-

View user profile


  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World 85acbe10

The woman laying in the tub moved her tail and splashed a little over to the gnoll, crawling up a little to lean and softly rest her now naked chest on the ground right before him “seeing it is your first time you can afford anything you want, food wine, woman, all you can have seeing it is your first time here, it is all on the house but just this time” she wiggled her tail int eh water as her black hair fell down her frame. She leaned up and took a sniff of the air around the gnoll as the scales on her back shivered slightly. “mmm the leviathan has touched you once upon a time, his smell always makes my scales quiver, tell me gnoll what are your story's of the sea, i am sure we could talk for ages you and i” she could hear out of the bath house the sounds of the one that carved his face free from his skull and had plucked it at the wall then left “and do not worry about the crazy ones, they will meet the deep soon enough, they always do, that or the darkness takes them just as it has this world, you know that is why we moved in here, old owner abandoned ship so we happily took it over, the darkness was our guide and we came here in a caravan so it was not hard to find this nice little place” she pulled her frame out of the water and sat on the stone tile looking up at the gnoll seeing him in all his beauty. "you do look beautiful you know, it is amazing what he has done to you, did he oh great sea do such things to your body? tell me stories "

The large gnoll shifted back a step as the siren moved her long tail and splashed the gnoll, causing him to recoil a step back in slight surprise having not expected that. He looked down at his wet clothing before glaring back at the sirens scaly body as she moved closer, resting herself on the edge of pool that she resided within. "... This seems far too good to be true, why the certain exception? Especially with most of the plausible customers seemingly mostly dead or taken away by the encroaching darkness that envelops the land. Hmm, so the god of the deep did have a hand in keeping me away from death the second time around..." He replied to her second statement about him having the faint scent of the Leviathan, rather than the sea he came from. Ears flicking he paused a moment to look back towards the sounds coming from the main lobby of the building, his tail swaying twice as he looks back towards the siren, unsure if it was wise to look away from one this close to a water source for too long. "Their are plenty of crazy ones in this land, be it our luck most of them probably survived this ordeal coming across. (c)

IATMPOLast Sunday at 9:05 PM
"Not hard to imagine many going missing during all the chaos outside, just glad I happened to miss most of it by the looks of it." He said, taking a step back as she pulled herself out of the water and look up at him while he kept looking down at her, and rolling his eyes at the compliment. He wasnt sure if they were even being honest but he kept silent. "Stories? Hah, I don't even remember meeting him, if he did in fact save me. Although, perhaps it was a favor for all the corpses we had sunk or thrown into the sea, no where to go but down to his domain at some point. From our life as a coastal clan of gnolls, we tossed a great many parts and bodies into the oceans, and that number only increased once I had become a sailor. Working my way up the humans ranks as we sunk many a pirates in those waters. Their faces when I gained command of a well armed frigate, sturdy boat, good wood. Many humans sunk in the following weeks for him. Unfortunately, their counter-attack group had fared better than hoped, and after weeks, we had sunk ourselves. . . Injured and bleeding, I couldn't swim and sank like a rock. Next thing I know, I'm in a forest, all this done to me. I can only assume some beast, or Leviathan himself, saved me from a watery grave."

AnayaLast Monday at 1:49 PM
The Siren watched the gnoll as he recoiled a little and she sunk back into the pool unable to go up to were he was on the land, she surely could coo him into coming into the water but she made the choice not to for some reason, she relaxed a bit in her little pool or warm water hearing his tail of dumping bodys and helping her god it made her happy inside and her tail flicked slightly back and forth in the water as she leaned on the side of the pool her arms crossed over her naked chest. “i do love your story, the deep needs more as valiant and good as you to follow its waves and tides, and he has touched you, his smell lingers on your spirit, your very soul, there are plans for you in the future but not only in regards to one god but more have touched you, your aura is many a shade gnoll...” her voice started to go dimmer and quieter as there was a thump in the main part of the building, the door had opened and shut but not another sound was made “someone waits for you in the main area, leave my pool as she is far more impotent then i am” and with that the siren went under the water seeming to hide.

IATMPOLast Monday at 1:58 PM
He watched her closely, as any sailor would watch a siren near their domain. He chuckled and mumbled 'Valiant and good my ass'. "Why am I not surprised more than one thing has corrupted me further..." He said, ears slightly raised as he noticed the drop her voice, before momentarily turning to look towards the hall, down and towards the lobby doors "It's either her, or someone else I've pissed off." He grumbled as he turned to walk off, glancing back once more towards the pool before heading off. On his way, he covered his ears just in case he heard the laughter and voices again as he made his way down the hall. He removed them from his ears as he approached the lobbies doors, and braced himself as he pushed them open to see who had arrived

AnayaLast Monday at 3:01 PM
She stood there, a warmth around her that just made anyone want to fall into her arms and hold on till they just drifted away, a mothers warmth and tenderness as the woman stood there lavender hues looking at the gnoll that had walked out of the door “our Visser is busy so seeing we were here anyway we thought it would be best to give you what hath been promised” her black wings flexed a moment as the feathers ruffled together but did not make a single sound, she was silent, in a off putting kind of way but still, that feeling that was held in the room just made the mind want to ignore that. “you have done well Nikolai pulling down the castle, doing what was thrust upon you, you made a choice that has helped us greatly, now that you have we have come to ask if you would wish to make another for us. The wyvern and group go a location that holds a cave, the cave is a test for them surely and they will go inside of it to rid it of monsters and show there strength, the little one known as ingavor has a item on his person we want to have in our hands, and so does Ana and the wyvern himself, have some we wish to hold, ingavor holds a teddy bear lashed to his back, Ana a mace broken into parts, Samuel two items in his bag of holding that feel very cold to the touch, a bow and a single arrow as cold as ice. Bring me one of the three and i will reward you with being allowed to use the one, and have no one ever be able to take it form you” she took a step closer to him as she held out her hand, that feeling of calmness, that mothers love covering the gnoll. “come alow us to embrace you, and give you the reward you have greatly earned Nikolai Rockefort ”

IATMPOLast Monday at 3:16 PM
He glared at the figure within the other room, unmoving from the doorway into the hall towards the pools, his eyes looking over her lavender hues, feeling the warmth as his fur raised up. Part of his mind felt the calming effect of the aura and tried to relax, but his senses and conscious mind tried to fight back the feelings. His manes fur raised up defensively along the back of his neck as she spoke, his hands trying to forms fists but unable to really clench them as he wanted as he listened. He listened as he swayed a little, the calming effect of the area making shift his stance to a less hostile one as he was failing to keep himself together. A foreign feeling washed over the gnoll, one unknown to him but still overtaking his senses with confusion as he tried to think. He looked to the hand she had extended towards him, his ears relaxing as he spoke softly for once. "Perhaps... Another is suited for this task, I have some things I wish to take care of... Before taking more work. Do feel free to return... With more work and I shall see.. When i have the time." He said, his right hand llifting up a little still balled. "No touching..."

AnayaLast Monday at 3:42 PM
She let a smile drift over her face as she took a step foreword, that calming aura keeping the gnoll in check as knew about him in every way, she had known why he was unstable with her kind the Visser had made him on edge and confused witch she did enjoy more then she would admit. But with another step forward her hand touched his paw and he felt nothing but peace and tenderness, a soft warmth that moved from his fingers up his fur line and over his body “we will not cause you to sin this time, we shall not torment your mind with sinful thoughts only ones of peace and security, you have done so much already and we do know that you are unsettled by all that has happened, but the world you have helped form is one of greatness and beauty, were you will hold strength beyond what you can imagine” she moved another step foreword, her face only inches from his own as she smelled of sweets and vanilla but it was mild, not overpowering to the Gnoll, her wings slowly moved along her sides out reaching a little as she moved them only a little around them both but not fully cutting off his way back words if he so made the choice to fight the feelings that were building inside him. "we can not break our word Nikolai we know you wish to see that family you left behind, would you like to see them with us?"

IATMPOLast Monday at 5:11 PM
He wasn't as worried about her kind smiling due to the calming effect of the aura in the room, letting out a disappointing weak growl for a second before her hand made contact. His expression died out to a deadpan face, huffing in defeat as he felt nothing but false peace and tenderness that coursed through his body. His ears weakly flicked as she spoke, him shifting a little where he stood but did not move as his tail swayed a few times, his eyes shifting a little as the wings went around. The scent of sweets and vanilla made his stomach growl a fair bit as his search for food had ended in failure once again. He sighed in defeat and nodded weakly, "Id like to see them safe... That my word was kept... But not yet.... Trust your words, and will use the trinket once done here... To check upon them..."

AnayaLast Thursday at 2:44 PM
As he gave into the sweet sink ofnthe calm aura she moved to have him collapse into her arms. Wings black as night wrapped around him to cover him intonansoft blanket of feathers softer then any earthly substance, it was a feeling one really could not place into words. As he was in her arms she moved her fingers along his back softly holding him as she made sure his head was gently resting on her shoulder "you will get all you have asked for, for the mother of darkness is giveing and kind to our children, you are protected and cared for. Some of our power is now within you" power flickered and flushed inside of him, he could feel it growing within him, his muscles stronger, his abilitys stronger, the darkness feeding him (you now use the given level boost to level yourself you also gain the ability shadow puppet, if you go to another and make contact with there shadow you may pin there shadow down in a locathion pining there body as well to that locathion for 1 d4 rounds, a save of over 15 negates affect) she gave a simple smile as she ran her fingers along his jaw line as she took his hand in her own hia pendent forming fully fixed in his palm (it has three charges of greater telaportathion) "we do have more tasks for you, when you are ready for them, simply speak and we will always hear you"

IATMPOYesterday at 8:50 AM
With a slight groan he leaned forward into her embrace, his tail unwillingly swaying once as his peripheral vision saw the black wings move to wrap around him and encase his clothing and fur within them. He had somewhat felt the beings hand gently rubbing along the back his jacket, the fur of his mane raising mostly on his neck with it was most uncovered as he rested his chin upon her shoulder and remained mostly silent. His ears weakly flicked, his tail twitching as he listened to her speak, taking the words in the best he could in his current state, groaning as he felt the power flicker and course through his body, the promised strength being added to his dulled down body as the aura was quite irresistible to Gnoll, not strong enough to work against it. He twitched slightly as he felt his body physical change, his clawed limbs becoming large leathery wings, his form strengthening as his greatest sin grew on his body as his stomach became larger. He slightly attempted to shift his jaw and head away as the mother of darkness ran her fingers along his jaw line, fingers weakly gripping as he felt the damaged pendant being repaired in his hand, and only nodded weakly in response to her saying there was more work to do later.

AnayaYesterday at 9:01 AM
Her arms stayed around him as a hand reached and ran down his leathery wings, sin was within him now and even if he walked from the path he had a part of her inside of him forever and always "you will always be one of us, and sin will feed you as it does us" simple words but with much twisted meaning and then she was gone and he was left standing there alone, and there was a plate.of fresh fruits and meat that had formed on the counter top were one would pay there bill and order needed girls, the food was just there and no one was around to make a peep.

IATMPOYesterday at 9:19 AM
He stood there, wings and tail twitching at the feeling of the being stroking his new wings, the feeling odd and alien to him as she once again began to speak. It took him a little bit of time, entirely spaced out where he was standing before he blinked a few times and shook his head, raising his hands to rub his eyes. Quickly he looked around, flinching and pausing as he noticed the wings, growling at what the being had down to him as he glared at them. Slowly the wings began to shift and shape, taking a few moments to shift back to the clawed spikes they before as the gnoll's eyes went wide at that, growling mostly to himself as he couldnt tell if it was an illusion or not. Sighing, his stomach growled again as his gaze quickly went over towards the plate, and without a second thought, went over towards to to pick some of the food up with the full intention of eating

AnayaYesterday at 9:34 AM
(It is normal all good food, you may eat with no worry) Outside the door there was the singing of a bell being rung over and over. "Come for mass, the deep be calling, come for mass, all the in need come for mass , the darkness has come upon us make good with the one that will be your afterlife, do not fear death as he is a friend to all, the water is calm and peaceful l, come for mass" it sounded like a old woman with a raspy voice a clear sound of age. The bell kept ringing and her words repeated as she walked along the street hoping someone or more would come to mass with her.

IATMPOYesterday at 9:45 AM
Quickly stuffing the food into his mouth, the large aberration barely chewed anything before swallowing, grabbing a handful as his ears flicked to the sound of a bell outside and turned to look. Groaning and curious, he turned back to the plate, dropping the food back onto it before grabbing both sides and lifting it up to his face. He casually poured all of the food upon it into his maw, dropping the plate back down onto the counter and chewed as he turned to head towards the door. He had decided to go and inspect what this was all about, gulping down the snack before placing his hands on the door to open them and look around the damaged city

AnayaYesterday at 10:16 AM
Outside the door the town had been ramshacked, most of the buildings were still on fire, cultist bodys littered the streets some killed by towns people others by the hounds, the buildings not on fire were broken down and clearly looted, windows smashed and door kicked in, the only buildings compleatly untouched were the tavern across the way and the blacksmiths shop, witch out of everything was super out of place being clean and not a scratch on it there was even smoke comeing out of the long chimneys showing the forge was still active even in all this turmoil. And a top the hill that once stood the splendor that was the iron castle was ruin, hounds ripping out block after block and the Visser standing tall as large black stone cubes were placed building a new building in the place of the old holy citys landmark. And then a little down the dirt road was that woman with a bell calling out for people to come to mass she was a small chubby little thing with a naked little furless tail out the back and as she turned around her snout was the first thing to be seen, a old female rat folk above ground calling for people to come to mass. She had years on her back, she was slumped and has many warts but she still had a bit of hop and kick to her step, young at heart but old in body surely.

IATMPOYesterday at 10:39 AM
He stepped out of the building and looked around, seeing the area was pretty much the same as he had seen it before, minus a bit more looting that seemed to have happened in the meantime. He took note of the two sole places that appeared completely untouched by the darkness' grasp, and suddenly realizing which building was the actual tavern in the town. He looked up at the hill, spotting the hounds and the Visser at work, deciding it best to leave them be as he heard the bell again and looked over towards the source. He eyed the ratfolk up and down, sighing before making his way over towards the elderly worshipper. As he approached and got close enough, he would speak "You know, their are more within the whorehouse who follow the god of the deep. Most won't leave the building however"

AnayaYesterday at 11:05 AM
The old woman turned around to face him as her eye got wide and she had to look all the way up to his head "oh boy arnt you a big fish in the sea" she muttered as she nodded her head to his words "oh they are the true children if his majesty they need not come to a feeble old womans service to learn the glory.of the deep for they have seen it I am sure, birthed from the womb of the water the sirens were there songs sweet and plentiful around the mouth of the descent. But would you like to come with me my fellow sorrow filled land lover, for our feet walk the earth and we are without his sweet wet touch upon us, we must be true to his service always, and spread the word, do you know more to come with us."

AnayaYesterday at 11:30 AM
Her long naked rat tail swayed behind her, she was relaxed and submissive and did not seem to be a threat to anyone. Small hands trembled as she held some blue and green prayer beads in her arthritic fingers. On the bottum of the beads was the symbol of the leviathan a long serpent in a S shape with six fin like legs. It shimmered silver and seemed to be the only thing of value on the little tattered rag covered woman.

IATMPOYesterday at 3:00 PM
He groaned at the big fish joke, having heard it plenty while he aboard ships at sea all the time during his second rise to power. "That is fair, and I will have to join you another time I am afraid, rat. I will learn more once I return but there are some people I need to check on, and perhaps sway to leviathan's way. It's time I started making my own path again. I shall return." He said as he swished his tail, almost in subconscious response to her tail swaying behind her, he noticed the beads in her hand as he raised his own holding the pendant "Farewell." He immediately began trying to focus, still not entirely sure how the device worked, his thoughts trailing as he heard noises from the castle, looking up and thinking of the Rude Prince that he had spoken to at the castle

AnayaYesterday at 3:09 PM
The little rat woman looked at the man as she gave a now "may the sea bring you life and joy big fluffy one " she chuckled as he vanished away and she went back to her doings if gathering people and things that were left walking around picking up the broken parts of there live. (You have used one of three charges from your portig stone pendent, your locathion is right on Jeff's lap as he was the thing you thought off when useing it. Post into that area when able)

Back at the Crumbling Iron

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Tuesday at 4:30 PM
Jeff stared at the Visser as she touched his hand, before he sat in the grass. It felt so familiar. It felt so homely. It felt...right. He closed his eyes, and relaxed in the Visser's touch, even knowing that she was an evil being of nothing but Sinn and Soul. Jeff then, as she pulled her burnt hand away, listened to the Visser speak as he sat in the Grass. Then Roxy came from behind him, and touched him. Slowly, he felt his aura flair and his bravery return. Why was he willing to give up on this world? Why was we going to die for nothing? She was begging Jeff to die. Threatening, and bribing. She was desperate. Jeff saw this now. He narrowed his eyes as she mocked him, but smirked from behind his mask. Roxy tried to get Jeff to come inside, but he knew that nothing she said would sway him. He needed to do this. He needed everyone to survive. But thanks to her, he was going to make the Visser fight for it. Jeff chuckled, resting a hand on Roxy's shoulder, and motioning her toward the dragon. "My friend. You are a true ally. You are the only one I know who can charge into battle against a goddess, with no concern for herself." He nodded to her. "You have my respect. Go wait on Samuel." Jeff then turned toward the Visser, still behind the barrier. "You want balance back in the world, but you fail to see that I am darkness encarnate and holy born. I am the light that beckons from angels. I am the Shadow that calls from the devil. I am the Alpha and the Omega. I am the true balance, and this is my world!"
Then, at that moment, Samuel bursted out and called the Visser out. Jeff was taken aback by Samuel as he defended the prince that he had tried and succeeded in killing all those years ago with the help of anaya and a large army. Jeff blinked a few times, and before he could say anything Else to the Viseer, Samuel called Jeff "His son" and told him to get on his back. Jeff didn't know what to say, and didn't know what to think. Yet, he listened to the words that came from Samuel, and blinked a few times more. "Yes sir." He said, completely astonished that the wyrv was standing up for him. He looked at Roxy, then the Visser. "You want the castle. Take it. It's yours. Regardless of you mimicking her voice, the words hold true. DeLaRose is a home in the heart, not the dirt!" Jeff then smirked, and gripped onto Roxy, and quckly used Blink, to flash step onto Samuel's back in a milisecond. As the landed onto his back, He gave a small nod to those around him. "We should get out of here."
Ingavor watched as Samuel spoke to the Visser, while he shifted and bumped on the back of the Dragon. He held onto Desdemona, closely, as he didn't want her to fall off. He wondered where they would go. What they would do. Would they keep running? Would they die? The questions smashed his head with multiple theories. He just hoped that wherever it was, was safe for both himself and Des. He loved the Cheshire and wanted nothing more than to keep her safe. Yet how could he do that with his weakened state? He was already powerful, but not nearly as much as he wanted to be. He just hoped that a good rest on Sam's back would restore enough energy to get him back on his feet. "Everyone!" He shouted, as Sam had now left the halls of the castle. "Get on!"
Ulysees grunted as Griggs talked and spoke of Ragnarock. Yet before he could even respond, Griggs was telling Samuel, the man responsible for saving multiple lives along with the few men, including himself trying to keep up the barrier, that he was a coward. Surprised through, he understood every word of Samuel's tongue, as he put Griggs down. Griggs, looking rather annoyed, then returned and asked Uly to drop the barrier. Uly shook his head and looked him deep in the eyes. "My friend. We have no time. Please. Get onto the dragon with me. And let us flee to fight another day. I beg you. This is not being a coward. This is being a smart warrior." He then moved over toward Sam, as he left the halls, and slowly moved up onto his back, up the ladder. Then, as he sat there, he still kept the barrier up. This was to ensure that literally everyone around him would be safe, until the exact moment they needed to take off. Once he was fully ready, and saw that everyone around him was on, hopefully including the Viking, he dropped the barrier, with a large, pain filled grunt, and screamed. "Master Samuel! Go now!"
Aku watched in horror as Samuel yelled at the Visser, but that was not what caught his attention. What caught his attention was Elaira. His everything. His pet. His assassin. On the back of a dragon. How could she? She was going to leave him to die, and flee with the abomination? He felt a large bolt of black mist well up in his hands. "Whore! Whore whore whore whore whore!" He shouted as the bolt grew larger in his hands. "You lie! You said you were loyal!" He was unsure if anyone heard him, so he stepped closer. He was now next to the Visser, and the second the Barrier went down, he fired. The bolt flew like a black lightning ray from his palm, and sailed upward, at the dragon. Yet he wasn't aiming for Samuel. He was aiming for Elaira. (Finger of Death used.) Yet, to his surprise, He didn't hit his pupil, he hit a dog. -Zaruth posts here- He then looked up at the Visser. "Let's kill them all! For Caliga! Make me a kinn and I will destroy them all! I want to do it for the all mother!" (Zaruth hit with UNHEALING necrotic damage, - 60 hp)
Bella eyed Elaira as she got on the dragon as well, with Zaruth. Muttering to herself, she twiddled her thumbs some more, until a viking came up to her and handed her an axe. She smiled as he jumped down and started talking to the man with the barrier. Admiring the weapon, she placed it on her side, and held it close. Then Desdemona shifted into her lap, and she felt a bit of happiness. Petting the cat, she gave a soft exhale, and scratched under her chin, as well. "Thanks-...I needed that, Miss Desdemona." But then she felt something staring, and stopped, looking up. She didn't like the way the dog was looking at her, so she just stared back. "It's not nice to stare." She said, crossing her arms. Bella was now braver than she had ever been before, and was not going to let anyone, even an elven cultist tell her what to do. Yet, as the bolt flew and hit the Dog, Bella rose, and clutched her Axe close. She then noticed Jeff and Roxy appear out of nowhere, and quickly ran to her mother's side, which caused Des to Land in Ingavor's arms, gently. "Mother! We need to go! Someone is trying to kill us!"

AnayaLast Tuesday at 4:37 PM
Zaruths eyes snapped over to spot Aku pointing his fingers as the black bolt came flying at Eleria, his reactions came faster then anyone could stop and he stood up standing to her side facing her, the bolt hit him in the side as the damage shifted into him and rocked his insides, his mental state hardly able to work as the pain riddled his body “you cant die if i am alive” the words came from his lips as he was unable to speak mentally to her, as he whimpers and shrived to his knees “when we land the necromancer dies” he muttered under his breath as he tried to not have anyone hear his voice. He whimpered and dropped his head on the girls lap, he would willingly take the damage for her, even if it hurt him to the degree of this or worse. He snarled a little as he kept his head on her lap still there his body shielding her from anything else that necromancer was to toss.

AnayaLast Tuesday at 11:16 PM
-- Upon the ground something formed right in front of griggs, a large black bladed axe able to be held in two hands, its handle was made of what seemed to be wood but the main part that stood out was the black onyx blade that was on it. It shimmered slightly as if it beckoned to him to take it, a gift, a curse, something anyway it was there, for him to have, for him to hold. If he was to move from it it slid along the floor refusing to be ignored as he felt the need to touch it, even a little touch, just to check it out, hold it once, the axe seemed to call out to be held, and it seemed to want him and him alone.

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 11:48 PM
The dragon speaking to him surprised him. He had stopped halfway between Uly and the dragon, listened to half of what the dragon said face Uly, then turned around to watch the sky serpent as it spoke. Griggs wasn't shrewd, and being cunning is speaking h was considered lies in his world. The wyvern claimed the same home and Griggs watched it, turning to look at the visser as Sam spoke of it. The response he afford Sam was a nod and a tilting of the head. When he turned back to Uly he nearly tripped over an axe that had appeared on the floor, and side stepped, watching the pretty wig splitter. He had moved and it had drug itawlf through the ground following him. He nodded at Uly's words, but quite frankly, was very distracted by the axe. This worked out though because what he worked out from Uly was that the man wanted Griggs to follow him. He did, glancing only once as Uly managed the ladder. There was so much stuff going on around here, that Griggs wasn't entirely sure the axe was real. Sticking his axe through the rungs of the ladder he hooked a rung, standing on the bottom rung. He had just turned to climb when he simply instead reached out to grab the axe. He'd see if it was real. Holding on to the ladder he wrenched the axe out of the ground as Uly began crying out for their departure.

Roxy?/Adina?Last Wednesday at 2:26 PM
Roxy stood there, staring at the evil before her and her ears flickered to it's temptations. Her whole body was tense, even her tail stayed still. Many things the vesser said made no sense to her, but she knew Jeff wouldn't take her offers. What was the point in staying in a home when it's barely your home anymore? Her ears collapsed when the massive being began to speak to her, her green hues focusing on the many eyes the creature had. She heard it speak of the dagger she took and how she did it with greed. It's words made her growl. In no way was that done out of greed. She thought she was protecting the queen at the time. If it would have been because of greed, then she'd never have given it to Ingavor. Roxy turned to Jeff. "Jeff, let's go. This evil is making things up. I may have done horrible things in the past, but it was never because of greed." She tugged on his arm, begging for them to go. "Let the castle go, it's not as important as your family." Then a loud booming voice roared. Roxy turned to see the dragon speak to the vesser and Jeff. With what he said, she picked up the pieces on who he was. It was this Samuel, Noki's father that she was told about. Her focus went to Jeff once again, hoping if she wasn't going to convince him, that his step father would. A smile appeared on her face when he agreed to Samuel and suddenly they were on the back of the dragon. With a sigh of relief that her friend was with her, she went to sit by Bellarose and Ingavor, noticing the cat curlled on her lap, which she figured was Desdemona. There were still others that Roxy was still unaware of who they were, being the paladin, the pregnant women, and the man who was speaking another language, though now was not was not the time to get familiar with them. Her focus was hoping that they could all escape.
Suddenly, Roxy noticed a glow in the distance, seeing a black cloaked man beginning to charge up a bolt. "Everyone! Look out!" She shouted, but it was too late. The bolt of lightning was coming straight towards Elaira. Though, that's when something unpredictable happened. The dog that she had, sprung to action and took the hit for her. On top of him not only surviving the hit, it actually spoke to the elf. That's when Roxy realized that this was no normal dog. She shot a stare at Elaira, putting the fact her new companion was something indeed more than led on to be to the side for a moment. "Elaira... This is the people who you follow? That master of your's cares nothing for you. Hope you see that now. Try to put your faith in someone who cares for you, not that wants to use you." Her stare went to the cultist from the distance. So many people put faith in a man so foolish? The target on his head just got bigger and in addition, made a new enemy, not to mention that the man aimed for a target on a dragon's back. Her eyes would then settle on the dog, holding Bellarose a bit closer when she got frieghtened. "Everything is okay. I have you. If anyone tries anything, I hope they know how many of us including myself will protect you, even if they so as try to touch a hair on your head." The entire time saying this, she stared the dog down, showing what she said was a threat and that she would stop at nothing in order to protect her daughter. Her attention then went to Iggy, motioning that there was indeed something up with the dog and that they should keep an eye on it.

GuinevereLast Thursday at 4:52 AM
Elaira remained relaxed against Zaruth as she glanced around at all the others on the creatures back. She took note of all the stares from the little one, Roxy, Ingavor.. the list could go on, she was sure, but it was of little matter in her mind. If they wanted to try something in such a critical moment, that was their business to do so. She simply wanted the whole ordeal to be done and said with. Listening to Samuel proclaim its command over Jeff, she closed her eyes, sighing as the creature moved under her, slamming its wings into the ground swaying along with its motion. As if almost on que, her Elven ears twitched as she heard the voice. Not those of Dragons and Demons, Humans or the like. She heard the voice. His voice. Eyes snapping open, she turned in her seat to one knee, looking out towards the Visser, resting them on her Master. Not once since he had taken command of her had she been called such vile names, so the encounter itself caught her a bit off guard. As the barrier fell and his bolt sprang from his finger tips, she narrowed her eyes, knowing that Zaruth was already springing to action. As the bolt hit the Demon, her bow was already loosed from her shoulders, arrow drawn. As Zaruth dropped and her shot was clear, time seemed to slow in her mind as she prayed (Easter Egg Reward Used: God's Favor), By whatever God or Goddess hears my prayer, bless my arrow. Make its aim true, its sting of the feeble mind. May he never process another intelligent thought as long as he lives.. As she released the arrow, she lowered the bow, sinking back against Zaruth resting a hand on her companions side. Hearing the Fox give her patronizing speech, she chose to ignore it, proving by firing upon her now former Master that she had chosen to abandon his teaching and command. She began petting Zaruth's side, speaking to his mind (telepathic to companion), "You are either brave, or exceedingly stupid.." --- (Desdemona's turn skipped)

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Friday at 10:26 AM
Aku saw her. There she was. Nothing. Useless. Pitiful. These words slammed against his dome as he tried to put the pieces together, while another ball of darkness welled up in his hands. He couldn't believe that after it all, she was just going to leave him. After all the nights of them making love in her bed chambers, while she was sleeping. After all years he had spent grooming her into the person she was. How dare she spit it back in his face by riding on the back of a large abomination, while accompanied by even smaller abominations. Zaruth, Roxanne, Jeff. They all deserved to die. Jeff and Elaira especially now were both on his hit list and he would never, ever give up. Yet he knew he was outnumbered, and the moment the first bolt had flown from his hands and smashed against the dog, that he had made a mistake. The ball in his hands then shot into the air, about 500 feet into the sky until it was no longer able to be noticed in the large sea of black, then it shot to the direction of Incrad. (Clone Used)
"As the sun will vanish, The world will be engulfed in the All mother's Embrace! The Animals will return to Ulon, and the new plants shall enherit the earth. The new saviors will be those with the soul strong enough. Those who are strong will repopulate the new Ulon and make the world a better place, in her name!" He looked toward Elaira, who started to draw her bow, He held his arms out at his sides, palms facing her, as if to say 'I'm here. Do it.' This man was truly dereanged. "Can I get an amen?" He muttered under his breath as he watched her pull back her knotch, and let the arrow fly. His body jerked slightly, as he looked down to find an arrow lodged in his left shoulder. "Hahahah! Elaira! You fool! All those years training and you can't even kill me! Aye'll kell ya, yew stoopid-..." He said as his vision started to get blurry, and different thoughts started to take over, such as why this worm was crawling in the dirt. "Werm." He said, without his skull on, flashing a small smile at it. "I lyke werm." The Master was now a simple, bumbling idiot, and was no longer a threat to anyone. He even ignored the pain in his shoulder as the once evil man was far to busy admiring the worm he had met.

AnayaToday at 1:34 PM
The Visser watched them all get on the dragon, it stood there watching Jeff leave and did not say a word as he went. The barrier was going to come down and the Visser knew this, its empty face turned and looked towards Aku that had walked to its side and sent off a shot directed at one of the Vissers own people, a disciple of Caliga, but that demon on the back of the dragon protected the girl well and the girl rebutted asking the gods to aid her and make her attack hit. Guidance was given as Aku was struck with the mind melting arrow , the Visser chuckled to its self as it thought of something so cruel it could cast on the poor mortal but instead it made the choice to do nothing at all to the poor fool he was to weak anyway and not worth its time to deal with, there was larger things to do now and for the time being it had to wait a little longer for the wyvern to leave and do what it was going to do. But with a lifted hand the hounds around it broke in half duplicating to double there forces (30 hounds now has uped to 60 around the wall) and with that the Visser simply held its spot allowing the hounds to properly form out of one another and get there body parts in the right order. --
Samuel moved his long neck and massive green eyed head to look at everyone on his back his bright green eyes shimmered as he made check to that everyone was on and all was well and holding onto the straps on his saddle or at least they had good enough balance not to fall or roll into places were the saddle did not cover, he could see Ana pulling up the ladder and getting herself back down on his back right along side Noki who was holding to her sister ready for her father to take off from the ground. Sam moved to look back to the Visser as the Barrier was dropping and the others were yelling to go, he wasted no time as his eyes never left the Visser, the Visser was doing nothing standing there as the hounds rushed foreword to go right for the castle to do there work in slamming into it and smashing the building down. The tree inside the building growing as the Visser was in reality not doing nothing it was growing the tree witch was all it needed to do. It just needed that to grow it needed not the people that were on Samuel's back and it gladly would just let them go with no struggle at all, it was not its job to attack them, in due time when things were right they would all die anyway. Sam noticed that nothing was attacking him and this puzzled the wyvern but he was not going to question it and have his thoughts or actions fly back and bite him in the ass, he moved his wings and pushed off the ground with his strong hind legs flapping hard sending the hounds back with the air thrusts down, they did not react and simply kept rushing into the now broken down castle doors to just rip and shred the inside of the castle. Sam kept flying up not overly high but high enough to see the town under the hill, he wanted something from that town but it was pointless to think of things like that now, they could come back here to get it all if they needed to.
(everyone can see this from sams back) the town was on fire, with blue flames that shimmered in there own light. The only buildings not touched were the old whore house, the blacksmith and the snorting boar, all the other building be them on fire or simply smashed down the ground under them turning black with deep veins that were growing up the blackening hill to the castle, darkness eating into the earth its self to corrupt even the grass and land. And there, in the middle of town was a woman, a single woman with a hound walking at her side, a bright blue and black dire hound that walked at her flank, a woman dressed in purple with black skin and matching hair and one set of beautiful purple eyes. And what made her stand out the most was her large black angel like wings that hung down her back and dragged along the ground, not two of them but four of them that hung from her back and even if nicely folded to her they dragged in the dirt around her naked feet. She looked up at the wyvern that hovered in the air watching everything words whispered into the minds of everyone on Sams back “it is a pity, you are all our
children but so lost you are, no home no place to go and all could have been so different if one never left our pool in the first place, he is the one you should blame, be wrath within you. Children of a darkness encased sun, all you have to do is ask for freedom and it can be given, pray children of ours, pray and we will hear you always, everything you could ever want, you can get your sun back but what will you give to get it” then the woman's voice went silent as she turned her eyes back down to watch the castle walls in the distance, the stones of them turning black as large peeking purple towers were starting to be built by the standing Visser that now was simply working. Then that woman dressed in purple with the wings walked into the whore house leaving the view of anyone watching. --
Sam pushed from the hovering spot after the words whispered into his mind, he was not going to stay here, the thoughts he had no longer mattered and he lifted flapping higher into the air till the town under no longer could be seen and was simply a black shape under them with faint flickers of blue fire. It was all over now, there was no castle there was no home Iron was over and they had to make a new home yet again, thousands of years of history and home were gone in what seemed like a blink. As he got high enough he started to level out his body so it was a more flat surface for the passengers that had a bumpy ride to get up here, wyverns were not the easiest flying mount but they had what they had and he was faster then a normal dragon due to his sheer wing size. (225 feet on each side, same as Smaug from the hobbit Visual Aid posted)

once levelled out he wound be stable enough for people to move around as long as they stayed on the saddle or armour parts of his body to not meat contact with his toxic scales. It was very cold up in the clouds, like colder then it normally would be this time of year, sams hole body radiated heat and you could see the steam coming off him just as one would see there own breath in the winter. His breath was all fogged as well that drifted back in the air the same with anyone else on his back. --
The Axe Griggs now held in his hand whispered to his mind as he held to its handle “my knight of old, i have been given to you by the god Olum, light and magisty now serve you, we will rid the world of the vile undead and the scourge together, i can hear your thoughts as you hear mine, do not be in fear my knight for we are one, i will never leave you, the black axe of Olum now Serve you valiantly” the black axe handle seemed to shimmer slightly in his grip as he would look at it and hear it speak in his mind as he road the back of the dragon

View user profile



Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Monday at 11:11 PM
As the scene unfolded before him, with Elaira, the master, and the hound, Jeff raised a brow, before looking down at the man firing the bolts. "Aku-..?" Jeff said, narrowing his eyes. He hadn't seen the man for centuries, but he could see the hate in his eyes, even as he was struck with Elaira's arrow. Jeff's eyes slowly turned toward her, with a smirk from behind his mask. Potential, he thought. Jeff's own bow made from shadows formed in his hands, while an arrow of pure light formed in the knotch of his weapon. Pulling back the misty string, he fired an arrow into the ground, at Aku's feet, which sent him, mindlessly skittering into the woods, like the moron he was. Jeff said nothing, as the Master ran through the brush, away from them. His eyes moved toward Elaira and her mutt, then Bella and Roxy, before resting on Iggy and Des, then finally, Ulysees, and the Viking whom was sure to have climbed up the ladder at this point, unless he was hanging on down below. A small army of degenerates to fight against the toughtest god known to any many in any world. That was when he turned away from the Visser, hounds, and everyone else, and looked toward the town.
His eyes widened at HIS town on fire. HIS people dead. He couldn't believe it. Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose, for the first time in a long time, showed remorse, and pure sadness and grief over the Iron. It was as if watching a mother mourn silently over her fallen babe. Jeff's eyes never left HER, even as she spouted her pure nonsense. Jeff didn't hold on, he simply used Telekensis to hold his feet in place while Samuel pushed himself off the ground, and began flapping away. There, the prince, no, King stood, watching over his fallen city, as his dreams and aspirations of a better, thriving Iron crumbled into literal nothingness. Jeff's fists balled, but he didn't weep, he just stared Caliga/Visser down, while they flew away, only muttering a few words.
"A false prophet believes his own words, be them wrong or not." The shade was only muttering, but he knew she understood him. As steam rose, and the vision of the town faded from view, Jeff didn't take his eyes off of the direction away from town. His mouth was slightly agape from behind his mask, which no one would be able to see, but everyone, simply looking into his eyes would feel his emotions. They would feel all of his memories in his childhood home, and future kingdom turn to blood soaked ash. Finally, as Sam stablized himself, Jeff sat, toward the edge of his back. He crossed his legs, and didn't even look at the others, keeping his back to them, about 10 feet away from them. He said nothing else, but took his violin off of his back, and silently plucked the strings, with no real goal in mind, other than Kill a god. It seemed impossible, but Jeff wanted nothing more than to find a way.
Ingavor held Desdemona in his arms as the ride they hitched got bumpy, and Samuel took off. He used as much of his energy as the weakened man could muster, and held the two in place with his own magic until he straightened out. After the hard part was over, Ingavor hand his hands over Des's fur, and looked down at her with a smirk. "Is now an appropriate time to tell you that I'm in love with you?" He blurted out with a dumb, weak grin. He knew she might not be able to respond in cat form, which was fine by him. He was just glad that her, and all of his friends were safe for now. Especially Roxy and her kin. He had his father's armor, and his spell book, as well as a sword. He had all he needed to protect Desdemona and his friends. He just hoped he was well rested enough to do so. He looked around to make sure everyone was alright, and then sighed with relief when he noticed everyone was, yet kept his eyes on the talking dog, even as they flew. He knew right away now what it was. Demon. Some sort of creature with a bond to Elaira, judging from his willingness to sacrifice himself for her. The steward crossed his arms, looked to Lady Ana and Queen Noki, making sure that they were safe as well, even though he knew Samuel would never leave them behind.
Ulysees watched as the Evil man fired a bolt at the woman, only to hit the dog instead. Uly didn't interfere, as he knew they were leaving anyway, and decided not to waste his energy like Jeff was, on scaring the dumbed Cult Leader away. Yet, a feeling of Sadness washed over him as he saw the darkness grow around the town. He couldn't stop it, but he knew he could still save people, even if it meant his own life was forfiet in the process. He let out a sigh, as Samuel pushed of the ground, and held himself in place by slamming his sheild in between the cracks of armor on his back, and holding on. Ulysees, the resourcful man, then looked at Roxy with a smirk, and gripped onto Bella for Safety. He gave a bright, white smile toward her. "I got your daughter, ma'am. Just hold on." Bella didn't fight it, as she could feel his energy, and trusted him immedietly, even as the steam flooded the vision around them. Bella's eyes moved over to Roxy, as she was most likely holding on as well, and spoke out loud, over the sound of gusting winds. "Will we ever be safe again, mother? Is Caliga gonna kill us?" Jeff didn't even look over his shoulder to poke into the conversation. Usually, he would have said "We can beat that bitch!" but instead, he watched as the town grew smaller and smaller in the distance and the darkness. Uly gave a sigh, as he, and Bella gripped the shield with intent to stay on his back.
Bella was only 13, going to be 14 soon, and couldn't understand all the violence surrounding her from such a young age. From the beatings of the whores in Everdeens, to the brutality in the streets of Iron, to the zapping of Zaruth. Why did it have to be this way? She didn't understand. Yet, seeing Aku get away with hurting anything made her angry, as a spark of energy flashed in her pupil, like a bolt of electricity. Flames sparked at her finger tips as she looked toward the man who fled into the woods, after Jeff shot at him with an arrow, in succession to Elaira's. It was over, and her aura died down. Anyone with energy sensing abilities could feel her spark, such as Jeff whom was to depressed to say anything, or Ingavor, whom was taking note of future possible training with Bella. Ulysees felt this as well, and this caused him to lean forward and grab her as the dragon was taking off. Everything was According to plan, so far. They were all safe. But at what cost?

Coyote420Last Monday at 11:46 PM
-Griggs heard the distracting message of the axe, and was froze up through the early take off. When the second voice started talking to him to, this time a woman, he answered back. "Wait, who are you?" And by some miracle responded in the same language the female voice was. "Mother? Nah, me ma'm could cuss a sailor under." He laughed, still talking at the second voice. "The other voice in my head says it's a talking axe, so you're closer." He laughed as he climbed up the swaying ladder. Years at sea in the rigging and on the deck had taught his body what his mind could not remember, and he walked up the dragons back with relative ease. Getting on the point if armor nearest the dragons head he said to his axe, speaking out loud. "I ain't no sir or knight. I think you have the wrong guy." He was curious and wasn't disappointed. The axe answered back, it's handle glowing. Griggs held it out and blinked at it couple times. "Look around you, knight, what evil do you see?" Griggs had totally missed the burning towns, he was so distracted by all the voices in his head. This was great, usually inside his head just sounded like the back end of an iron mine shaft on a calm summer day. He looked around as he had been directed. "Nope, I don't see no evil." He said out loud. The handle flickered, died, then glowed for a little while and Griggs smiled giving the axe a pat. "I think your a nice axe." The handle glowed but the glow didn't last long and Grigged grabbed a canteen, toasted with the axe, took a swig and poured a little of the Mead onto his axe. Taking another swallow of the delicious liquid he discovered he had run dry. "Does anyone have mead?" Oh right, the dragon was from Galandor. He gave a kick at he edge of the armor. "Hey Doombringer, where do you Stowe the Mead?"

Roxy?/Adina?Last Tuesday at 1:24 AM
Watching Elaira strike an arrow at her own master was quite surprising. From talking to her earlier, she seemed like she would die for him, but it seemed she had other things in mind now. What they are, she would not know. Was that in a way telling everyone she wasn't a cultist anymore? "You certainly have gotten my interest in you Elaira. What changed your veiws on your master so quickly if I may ask? Was it simply because he attacked you? You seemed so sure of yourself in the library earlier today..." There was a small sense of relief for a moment. The idea that the master would no longer be a threat to anyone, made her happy, but there was no point to it anymore. She could care less about the Black Sun now. This knew city that she took a liking to so quickly was now up in flames. What was of the many people she met over her short time here? What was of Gus and Niv? Were they okay? She even thought of Everdeen and Jazmine. None of them deserved any of this. Her eyes fell on the dog. She had no idea what it was, but even when they left the city, she could still sense darkness and assumed it was coming from the hound. She turned her head to Ingavor talking to Desdemona, smiling to his comment to her, but then faded when Bella asked if they will ever be safe again. Her eyes locked with her little one's. She wasn't going to hide anything from her now. She is old enough. "To be completely honest hun, I'm not sure anymore, but I will tell you, I'll do whatever I can to protect you and teach you how to protect yourself if anything were to happen to me."
Roxy then turned her head to the paladin, one of the new faces. Giving him a nod 'thank you' she smiled. "So, how do you fit in all this chaos if I may ask?" She said to the paladin. The fox inched closer to him and Bellarose, not that she didn't trust him, just she felt better if she was holding the little girl as well. Besides, her fur could help keep the child warm in wind. "You kinda popped up right when we needed you, which reminds me... Thank you." Her ears flickered to the Viking and she looked towards him for a moment. Was he talking to his ask? She rose an eyebrow, a little worried for this other new face's sanity. She shook her head and focused on the paladin, her her ears now rotating towards Jeff's violin

GuinevereLast Wednesday at 3:28 AM
Des, in her feline form, simply rolled her eyes to Ingavor's declaration of love. They were on the back of a Wyvern, flying over a burning city and still weren't completely out of the woods yet, and he chose now of all times to say that? What an odd character, she thought to herself. She did however began to purr, stretching up to lick his bottom lip before settling back down, curling into a tight ball, tail flicking back and forth.
Elaira remained leaned against Zaruth, petting his back slowly as they quickly rose into the air, ignoring Jeff's shot he took towards her Master. The man was a complete moron at this point. To do anything else, especially wasting a perfectly good arrow, was idiotic to her. Things had moved so quickly compared to the life she was use to leading that if there was a way for her to describe it, she would consider it exciting. The Goddess had finally taken control of the world as she had planned, her Master had been reduced to a useless tool and all of them were now on the back of a Wyvern. An abomination it may be, but interesting to be this far up in the air. Turning to face Roxy as she spoke, the Elven woman simply stared at her, eyes just as emotionless as ever, "My interests are to remain alive, Fox. He attempted to kill me, my foolish companion took the brunt, I retaliated. Simple as that. He is my Master no more. Until I find another, I am simply what the man made me to be." As the air chilled around them, she pulled up the hood of her cloak. Knowing Zaruth would be warm regardless what altitude they would end up in, she pushed the Demon onto his side, giving him a belly rub. She knew without a doubt he would take it to be more than it actually was, but he did deserve a bit of praise for coming to her rescue regardless how foolish it was.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Wednesday at 4:13 AM
Zaruth's eyes widened as he was pushed onto his side, in excitement. He knew what this meant. (Telepathy) "Foolish, or not. I saved you." He then let out small whimpers and pants at the same time, as the pain was slowly welling down. He rolled slightly, as did his eyes in the back of his head, while the pleasure of her hand moving across his stomach and chest was damn near overwhelming. "They know the truth about me. I am not a real dog. But they do not attack. We are safe for now." He poked his head over toward the dragon playing his violin. "Now would be a good time to make friends." He said, motioning his head toward her, to rest on her leg while she rubbed his stomach, simply enjoying it, unless she decided to get up.
Ulysees looked to the fox asking him these questions, and simply smiled. as he usually would. "Ulysees Hestermore, at your service. I was actually in Avalon, visiting my wife." He crossed his arms. "The sun went down, and-...I couldn't save the people I was with. So I came here. Lady Ana and Master Sam are my bosses, and I had no idea they would be trying to save people in Iron. I thought I could be of some help, before-..." He was then caught off guard by Jeff's violin. "-...Before anymore people had to die." Uly then let go of Bellarose, who rested against Roxy's side. Bella listened to the words that came from her mother, and simply nodded along. "Don't worry, Mama. I'll protect you." She then drew her axe, with a scowl. It was rather adorable to see a small girl with a large axe, but she didn't even struggle to lift it. Bella was a true warrior, and would only grow in potential and power under Roxy and her friend's guidance. "I felt-...something." She said. "When we left the Iron. It was life, I could feel the energy around me." ---------------------------------------------------
Ingavor smirked as Des licked his lip and rested, all while he scratched under her chin. "I'll take that as a yes." He whispered, while relaxing against the dragon. "Wrong place and time, perhaps, but I think telling you now, despite not telling you at all, is better." He then looked over toward Jeff, whom seemed as if he were in his own little world. "Rather sad, is it not?" He said to the unresponding Desdemona. "Man comes back from the dead, just to have everything he ever wanted ripped from him once again." He shook his head and continued petting Des, moving to scratch behind her ears. "If I ever get that distraught over something or someone, I don't know what I'd do." Then he caught onto the viking's words, slightly. Only understanding "Mead" to which, Ingavor reached inside his spell book, and pulled out a small horn of it. "Hey, Griggs!" He said, floating it over toward the man, while using Telekenisis, with a small smirk on his face. "Enjoy it." IT was cold to the touch, which would be rare for the viking to feel.
Jeff's fingers simply plucked along the neck of the violin, in no real order. It was as if he was in his own head, just thinking about everything. His life. His death. His mother. His brothers and sisters. His wife. His children. Everything. Nothing remained. Not his family. Not his castle. Not his crown. Not even him. How could he lead these people to hope and salvation if he was what was sending the beasts after them in the first place? He knew that nothing he did would ever stop them, but he couldn't leave his loved ones behind either. All he had left were a hand full of people, that he was constantly putting in danger with his being there. What would he do if one of them died for him? Ingavor? Roxy? Gods forbid, Bella? He wouldn't live with himself, but he couldn't die. He couldn't give Caliga the satisfaction of knowing she had power returned to her upon his death. He let out a small sigh, and began to play some triumphant, yet somber, sad music while they all rode on Samuel's back. His bow string moved gently across the violin, creating a soft, gentle sound.
While he played, his mind went to that of an old memory. Him, his mother and his father, all sitting in the throne room, talking about the good times. It was ironic to him that a good memory was simply sitting and talking of them. That proved how long Jeff and his family had problems with each other. His hands picked up speed, while his fingers moved along the neck elegantly, as if they were dancing with the strings. His bow string dipped up and down, while he once again changed up the pacing and speed. He closed his eyes, and simply tried to forget where he was, while his music surrounded him.

Coyote420Last Wednesday at 9:27 AM
"Aha!" Griggs caught the floating mead, which to him looked like it was floating in water, or slowly thrown. The axe andle was glowing and flickering and obviously not leaving the man alone. The Mead was cold to the touch, which was indeed strange for Grigge in this southern place. "Skol!" He filled his canteens, and there was enough Mead for both canteens to be filled, with a little left over. The remainder he sipped from directly as he looked through his bag. Finding the chainmail he had taken off in the Queen's bedroom for the price we was wearing now, he stepped around Noki and Ana, who weren't saying anything, and walked up to Ingavor, who was holding a cat. "Ah. Verminator! Hero of the cupboard!" He thought he was funny and stooped, petting the cats head. He slapped Inavors shoulder, thanking the man for the mead. (will write you what inavor sees) The child Bella got the armor from him, and he thumped his chest, but the entire time his axe handle was flickering, it's glowing light becoming more and more persistent. He looked at his axe and opened his mouth to speak to it but then noticed an animal human dog person looking at him. He lowered the axe and turned his back to it, then whispered to the axe. "Fine, you're worse than a woman, I'll go talk to him." With a huge sigh he left the group behind, glancing once at his friend Uly, whom got passed one of the canteens of Mead as Griggs walked over and sat down next to Jeff. The axe was glowing and flickering and obviously not shutting up, and as Griggs eyes turned onto Jeff the glowing steadied, then remained.(c)

Coyote420Last Wednesday at 9:34 AM
-He waited till the song was done, then shifted his axe so the handle touched the man, almost as if to say, "Hey dude, gotta talk to you." The axe handle flickered a bunch an Griggs looked at Jeff in shock, which took him a while to get over but when he finally spoke it was clear he was not joking. "My axe says you have broken the law." He let that linger in the air for a while as he looked at Jeff. "My axe is annoying though, and never shuts up." He gave a nod and shifted, watching Jeff. "You are under arrest Jeff, and I need you to, once we land, return with me to Galandor to be tried by the Galandor Wolves for your actions." He glanced at the party that was with the Prince, then back at the prince. "Or just push me off this dragon and pretend nothing has happened." He flashed a smile, lifted the Mead an took a swig, but didn't offer Jeff any. "We will let the king decide your fate, the ace just insists I uphold the law, not that I deliver it's verdicts and become the laws executioner. Will you accompany me to your trial?" He took another long draught of the Mead, side eyeing the prince as he did so. The axe handle had stopped it's flickering glow, and both the axe a d Griggs seemed to be waiting for Jeff's answer.-(e)

Roxy?/Adina?Last Wednesday at 9:53 PM
Roxy gave Elaira a nod, her eyes staring back in her empty ones. "Fair enough. Just.... before, you acted like you would lay down your life for him... Either way, I'm glad you did what you did." She tilted her head and gave her a look. "Until you find another? Why must you have one?" She turned to her daughter, reachung for her hair and began to comb through it with her claws, being careful not to hurt her while she takes out the curls all the while she listened to Ulysees talk. "Ulysees? What an interesting name," she said watching her hands work with Bellarose's hair. "My name is Roxanne.. or Roxy if you like it short. Then this little one here is Bellarose, my brave daughter." She gave nods here and there as he spoke, her ears rotating to the different voices of the group as well as the calm violin that played, which settled the mood quite peacefully. "Avalon huh? I actually had plans on visiting a lot of lands after getting some coin in Iron, but 'things' got in the way of my plans..." She smiled to Bellarose's comment. "I know sweetie." After awhile, Roxy's combing turned into braiding and she made a cute braid on the left side of her head just like her mother's. She looked back up to the paladin. "Well I'm very glad you are with us. Don't know would have happened if you weren't there at the castle." Her tail shifted back and forth, feeling calmer than usual.
Her attention went to Bellarose when she spoke about energy. She rose an eyebrow and opened her mouth, but then was interrupted by the Viking talking to his axe once again. Why was this man here? Is he actually insane? She shot Ulysees a look, a 'is this man crazy' look. Then, she heard the Viking talking, something about arresting Jeff and that's when she decided to investigate. "Hold that thought Bella" she would then venture over, holding onto the spikes on Samuel's back to keep her balance. When she got there, she looked the Viking up and down. "Are you okay in the head? You've been talking nonsense since I've seen you."

GuinevereYesterday at 12:25 AM
Elaira looked back to Roxy, listening to what she had to say, though she did not know what better way to word her reasonings than she already had. It was rather simple, "There is no other real way for me to explain my change in thought, Fox. If I am attacked by anyone for any reason and happen to live through the experience, whether by skill, luck or other factors, I will retaliate in the appropriate fashion." Hearing the question concerning why she had to have another Master, she looked down, glancing at Zaruth before answering, "Because I am a tool. A weapon. Without a user, I am simply that: a tool. A hammer is just a hammer, just as a sword is a sword. Without someone to pick either up and use them for their intended purpose, they are useless. Simple items. Same concept applies to my skills. Without another to instruct me on how to use them, I myself have no use for them, making me useless. And I refuse to be useless. This is why I must have a Master, to be instructed to be useful." Her eyes fell to Ulysees, really taking in the mans presence since his arrival. She found the aura about him.. disturbing, to say the least. She had lived in the shadow for so long that to come face to face with a man of light was just.. disturbing. There was no other word for it. Choosing to ignore the others, she stopped scratching Zaruth, leaning against him and speaking to him through their connection (telepathically), "I see no gain for either of us by making friends with this lot. As soon as we touch down, I am taking my leave, assuming I will not have to fight my way out of it. Stay and make friends if you want, but I have little interest in this bunch."

AnayaYesterday at 11:34 AM
Sam gave a snort as he turned his head to look back a moment, niki had fallen a sleep in Ana's arms and ana was silently looking forword clearly much on her mind. He gave another snort as moisture had entered and was irritating his nose. He turned his head backforword seeing thenruined temple down below, a known abandoned locathion he knew would be safe for the most part once the wild life was scared off. "We will be landing soon" he smoke as he snarled trying to rid the water from his nose. It would not be long now and as he tilted downward you would fully make out the forest under them.

AnayaYesterday at 1:09 PM
Zaruth at last was able to push away the pain that had riddled his bones and stolen a little chunk of his life from him, necromancer magic was the worst for that. He lifted his head to look at Eaira as he gave a snort like chuckle not caring much anymore if anyone would notice, the cat was out of the bag and it was clear he was no normal dog and really he hated hiding it anyway so this was not a overly bad turn of events. (In her mind) "you have not gotten it yet have you, were you go I go, you are bound to me, as I am bound to you. We were made this way till your or my end of days when you agreed to my friendship, a contract if you will was signed with your voice, and if we have to fight our way out I can take on everything here but the wyvern I am sure, but why would we need to fight if we simply need to go off on our own, and were do you wish to go anyway, I do not know the land, so I hope you know were to head. We do not need to be there friends to use them Elaira, and that little one ingavor has a mighty fine trinket on his belt" zaruths voice went silent as his head turned and looked to ingavor he could see the teddy bears aura and he was enjoying the soul that was inside it.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuYesterday at 1:44 PM
Ulysees was caught off guard as he felt Elaira staring at him. "Hello Ma'am!" He said with a small smile, before Griggs thrusted some mead into his chest. Uly then shifted his eyes toward the viking as he went to speak with Jeff. Roxy then shot him a look, and Ulysees simply shrugged. "Maybe-...Jeff did something wrong? But-..the man has been dead for a long time, and to my understanding, only just came back to life. What could he have done wrong in that time?" He whispered to Roxy, While Bella was once again Left behind, as Roxy moved over toward the group, and started asking the man if he was actually insane. Bella held her hand over her mouth, and gave a small giggle. She enjoyed the braids and such that Roxy had made out of her hair. It made her more destinguished and defined. She loved it. She reaally lucked out with a parent like Roxanne the mighty Kitsune.
As Jeff began to speak to Roxy, and Giggs, Uly simply kneeled down next to Bella, as Jeff used his energy to hold everyone down while they all readied to land. "You felt power, young one." Ulysees said with a smile. Bella, also grinning, nodded. "Am I like Ingavor?!" She asked, excitedly. Ingavor, while still holding Desdemona, smirked toward her. "You'll be more powerful than me one day. I can already feel it in your core, Bellarose." His twang rang out to her and Uly. "I guess that answers your question." Uly replied to Bella's question with a chuckle at the end. Ingavor, then noted that Griggs was attempting to arrest Jeff, but was still a bit weakened from the barrier. Yet, he was slowly regaining his mana, along with his strength, just bubbling in his core. Ingavor too was held down, along with Des, as Samuel decended toward the earth. "I hate heights." He said, looking down at Des. "Yet-..I literally learned how to fly. Isn't that funny?" He asked the nontalking cat, nervousness caking his voice as he talked, as he just now realized how high up they truly were. Ulysees, shot a look back at Elaira, noting that she had stopped staring. He felt her aura, but also noted the change that was taking place in her heart. She said to the fox that it was her purpose to have a master, but it seemed that her, getting on the dragons back, and petting the dog, and according to the Fox, kissing her, was all apart of her own free will. Elaira didn't realize it, but she was her own master already. Uly simply nodded toward them again, with a wide smile, and looked back toward Griggs, Roxy and Jeff.
Jeff sighed softly to himself as he kept playing his violin, until the song ended. That was when he smelt the scent of old, warm mead, and greed. Jeff turned his head to the left to see the viking, now speaking english, which he couldn't before, with a new axe. The high king then tilted his head as the man talked and talked about laws, and courts and Jeff being under arrest, yet the only thing that could come to Jeff's mind was Did this man drink as a fetus? Did his mother drop him or throw him across the room as a babe? He crossed his arms, after placing his violin back over his shoulder. "I'm-...under arrest-...because-...your talking to you?" Jeff looked behind the Viking, toward Roxy, whom seemed to be asking the same questions. Jeff held a finger up to her and Uly, then turned to the man. "Look-..." He gave a sigh, while his eyes flashed solid white, then black, then blue.
"I have just watched everything that I worked so hard to come home to just destroyed right before my very eyes. And now you are telling me to stand trial for no reason other than your axe told you that I am a 'bad man'." Jeff used finger quotes, then cocked his head to the right, honestly worried about the vikings well being. "Yet-...if it is important to you. I will go before the court of Galandor, even though, it is highly unlikely that they are even still a standing kingdom." He inhaled, then exhaled. "All I ask is that you let me get my friends to safety before we go. I need to ensure that Caliga can't get her hands on them." Jeff looked at Roxy, taking his finger down and mouthed the words "I'm sorry" Toward her. He knew that the prime needed his power in Incrad, and that if he was with his friends, he would be putting them in danger. His best bet was to go with the viking, and head as far away from them as possible. "Olum axe." He motioned toward the axe in Griggs's hand. "It compells you to try and uphold the righteous balance." He nodded. "I guess it didn't take the fuckin' apolcalypes into account." Jeff, then looking back at his friends, over Griggs's shoulder.
"You all need to keep Samuel safe." He said, as he crossed his arms again, in almost a sweet gesture. "He is going to exhaust himself trying to keep you all alive. He may be bigger and stronger, but we can all weave our power together, and become one strong force." He looked at Samuel, whom seemed to be annoyed with the moisture in the air. Jeff didn't mind it. It was nice to feel the rain on his skin once again. Then He started to plummet toward the earth, near their location. Jeff simply used a burst of power, to belt everyone to Sam's back, using Telekenisis. He knew that it was so sudden, and random, without warning, that he couldn't expect everyone to hold on at once. Jeff then grunted, as white latches held everyone, including Zaruth, himself, Elaira, and Griggs all in place. "Like I said, Griggs. You want to take me to Galandor, despite being at war with a literal Goddess. Then fine, obviously your adgenda is more important than the lives of everyone here." He motioned toward everyone as the wind picked his hair up in the ensuing winds. "But you will wait until I am ready to leave. And I will go willingly."

Coyote420Yesterday at 2:12 PM
-Griggs had no intention of waiting. Not because he particularly cared what these people did, or because he felt burdened to help them on their fool's errand of fighting a... Did he say godess? Opening his mouth he spoke, but no words came out. He tried a few more times, still no words. Confusion lit his face and he felt around at his mouth. He had adjusted as the wyvern began it's dive, and resolved to just drinking the rest of the mead before pitching the bottle off the side of the dragon.(c)
The axe's handle's glow was flashing rapidly but Griggs just stowed it on his back under the shield. They could all think him mad... His eyes rested on the talking animal person thing. Mad? They were acting like this was all normal, like they had no choice but to resist. If the gods were at war the last place Griggs felt any need to be was in the middle of it. Being compelled to resist a god was madness, real madness. His axe was arguing his thoughts but Griggs inwardly argued that this was the god's business, and he couldn't be bothered to uphold all the laws any longer because he had already trusted the axe once. Simple as he may be, Griggs didn't enjoy fruitless labor. He gave up trying to communicate to these people for two reasons. First, his voice wasn't working for some reason. Secondly; anyone so full of themselves they would fight a god or goddess would never bother giving him the time of day, let alone value anything he had to say. He tried to move away from the group after giving a shrug in Uly's direction. As far as Griggs was concerned, High king of Nastalgia Jeff had all these people buffaloed; and Griggs wouldn't be sticking around to get dead with them. Unable to move Griggs just sat there and turned to look at the rapidly passing landscape. It appeared they were approaching some structure. Even from here he could see it had a barrier, and once again, those smelly dogs were surrounding it. Did these people ever do anything but run into trouble? As soon as Sniffles landed Griggs was leaving.(e)

Roxy?/Adina?Yesterday at 4:22 PM
Roxy kept the thoughts of Elaira in the back of her mind for now. She would talk with her again when they landed. To her, the elf was much more than a weapon, infact, she didn't even see her as one. After all, a weapon wouldn't be able to react on their own and she just proved to her that by striking down the cult master. The vixen looked at Jeff, giving the same look she gave to the Viking to him. How was he really about to leave them with some crazy man who talked an axe? There had to be a better reason behind it. Jeff wasn't this dumb. "What the hell Jeff? You aren't serious are you?" She shook her head, a rather irritated expression on her face. "This man isn't taking you anywhere, you don't have to. You're like a King. Whatever you did can be pardened, which..." She turned to the crazy Viking. "What the hell had he done? There's not even any law anymore on top of him not being here long enough to do anything. I've literally been with him the entire time he's been back and he's done nothing but help." Her ears flickered to Sam's grunts and snorts and she could they were descending. Her hand quickly grabbed hold of one of the dragon's horns to keep her from falling off and took a seat. Seeing Jeff's finger trying to silence her made her roll her eyes and piss her off even more. "Samuel and I didn't convince you to come along with us just so you can leave." She closed her eyes and shook her head again when Jeff talked about 'togetherness'. "So what you mean is, together without you with us? Doesn't quite make sense to me. If that is what you believe then uphold it and stick with us. I'm not letting one of my best friends leave me and there's no convincing otherwise, not you or this crazy fool." Her tail poofed and lashed out behind her, expressing her anger there as well as on her face.

IATMPOYesterday at 5:19 PM
Eyes closed he had taken a deep breath, his focus shifted from his intended target of the families cottage to the rude prince, Jefferic Lyvix DeLaRose, as a matter of poor attention apan and hearing noises at the castle. Suddenly he felt the change in atmosphere, ears flicking as he heard voices and eyes opening wide as he also had the feeling of weightlessness for a few seconds before coming down from right above of Jeff unintentionally. His His limbs splayed out as a instinctive reaction to grab a hold of anything as he came down, eyes staring up into the sky as he had no bearing whatsoever of what was below as he went down a short distance to land. "Z-ztad! sid fiiw!" He shouted in a foreign language in the short span of time he had, a slight bit of fear in his voice.

View user profile


GuinevereToday at 3:43 AM
Elaira glanced at Ulysees again as he greeted her, but she decided not to engage the holy man. Instead, she went back to focusing on Zaruth, ending her petting of his belly and opted to lay against him. She couldn't help but wonder how much longer they planned on being in the air, but she realized that she was quickly growing a longing for solid ground (telepathically to Zaruth), "I haven't the slightest clue where to go from here once we land, though personally it would seem better than this group. Though, what you said about the trinket of Ingavor's makes sense. I've felt the power it holds as well, though I am not sure I myself can handle an object like that. If you care to claim it for your own, we can most certainly stay long enough to make that a reality, but just know that by acting on that, it will bring a great deal of unwanted attention from the group as a whole. Take it or leave it, that choice is yours and I will go along with it regardless your decision. But do make your intention known soon. We appear to be nearing something of a structure." Hearing Jeff's admittance to leaving with the axe bearer, she glanced in his direction, taking note of Roxy's objection. Crossing her arms, she continued to lean against her companion, tilting her head slightly, "Let the man go, if that's what he wishes to do, Fox. One less to concern yourself with, don't you think?"

Meanwhile already on the temple ground below
  Rose Has Thorns Part 4 - The Darker World 1c245f4d69b09747cabb66c18ed0b8b8

Eira had been peering out the window to the direwolves below when the sound of scuffing and an unlatching alerted her attention to what was happening. Her head snapped around to see Siggurd closing himself behind the door, opening them up to the direwolves who had been just outside. Emotion filtered through the lense of confusion. Things happened in warped speed, and yet she saw it in slow motion, as though every move was calculated, but molassas in carrying it out. Vet reacted, and she had stepped toward the wolves that were coming at them, her hand reaching back to pull her axe off her back when Vet pulled that stone out, and his foot flew back to touch her leg. Her eyes cast up to the door, behind which was her nephew, and screamed, eyes flying wide when she saw it unfolding. "NOOOOO!". In an instant, they were surrounded by stained glass, and Eira laid down on a cold stone slab floor, stunned. Her blond tresses pooled against the floor beneath her head, and she was staring up at the cathedral ceiling. Memories swam of a battle that had taken place years ago when Siggurd was only two. The same battle that had taken his mother, her sister. She had crossed into Valhalla (where's the link for the Nordic religion here?) with her brother and father. She had lost all three of them in battle. They had fought well, and Odin rewarded them for it. That time was both a mourning of loss and a celebration of gain.
But Eira had left after that. Returning only with the spoils of her pillaging, offered as a kind of recompense for her mother, and the child she barely took the time to look at because of what he reminded her of. Her thoughts shifted to the present. To the room, and the look on Siggurds face. The last thing she saw when he closed himself behind the door. It took her a moment to even understand what she had seen, and when she had, her heart hardened, gripped in the vice of pain. The pain of loss, and the pain of betrayal. She heard Vet and Nan talk, and she just laid there unmoving, staring up into the ceiling as though it held some sort of answer. Blinking back the welling moisture, a single tear escaped and slid down the outskirts of her face, before dropping into her hair. "He made his choice." She murmured at last, in her Nordic tongue. She did not bless it. She did not commit him to Odin. No more words came from her. No one could know the torrent of them within her. She swallowed back the anguish, stuffing it deep alongside all the other emotions she had ever felt and kept to herself with no one but herself to hear them. Rolling, she lifted herself up off the floor by her hands and stood upright.

-It was when she saw guilt start to take him that Nanalyn takes a swift stumble back with her bag of goodies not fully understanding how it worked but wanted to be well out of range should his attempt to go back actually work. From a distance shed set her bag down and face Vet now sounding alot more serious but supportive- "Look... Hey... " -Shed let him ease a little making sure it was ok to step a bit closer and comfort- "Back home the histories told of dark times, times of war and famine, plague and lawlessness, ancient times where the difference between boy or girl and man or woman was not a matter of age but of circumstance. In times as dark as these a man should be made as early as age 9. For non elves is this especially true. (c)
If he hadnt learned the lesson by now, then had you saved him, it would only be a mater of time before he'd force himself into another situation like this. The bottom line is you cant affort to be stupid and childish with so much on the line. He didnt value his own life enough to consider his actions and neither did he value ours... We all have our limits. In knowing those limits we can step around them to meet our ends but fail to do so instead thinking some miracle will ensure a happy ending to our self-righteous foolhardiness then you end up like dog-chow back there. Her thumb gestures over her shoulder whilst speaking "The biggest favor you can do for that ciggard boy is learn the lesson he likely wont be alive to retain. He let his emtions get the better of him and now he's fucking dead, or worse! You are about to do the same and abandon those that may need you to save someone who has already commited suicide..." -She closes her eyes and draws a deep breath. She then takes a few steps back and looks around awaiting his reply.This seems alot different than the looter they had first met. She didnt read but seemed verse in the lessons of history. Slightly odd but there are many pages to every elf.- (e)

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Sunday at 11:01 PM
Vet looked toward them both, as Nan tried to comfort him, and give him a pep talk, and while the Aunt coldy shrugged it off. "I-..." Vet looked to Nanalyn and sighed. "You are right. He chose this path, but I just-..." He sighed softly and looked down at the tile. "I just hope he survives, and if not, may Odin protect him in Valhalla." He knew Siggurd was a child and was angry, but he didn't deserve to be left behind like that. No one does. Vet then rose from the ground and looked around his location. "We a fire. It's getting cold. Then we should just wait it out. I hear this place is safe. I don't know how, but my father always told me that there were places around the world that protected us from evil. I think this is one of those places. And if it isn't. At least there are plenty of exits." He noted the large windows, the front, back, and side doors, and the emergency trap door that led to the sewers. "I'm...sorry, about Siggurd." He said, looking at Eira, then looking at Nan. "Thank you." His eyes then moved over toward a small fireplace, where only one log rested. "We need something to burn. Books, wood, anything of the like."

EncryptedGraceLast Sunday at 11:53 PM
Nan was growing ever annoying, and Eira thought it best to put some distance between them. She couldn't outright kill the elf right now, despite the desire to fly into a rage and expel all of the pent up emotion she felt on the frail little body. She glanced over at the petite little frame, and imagined it snapped in two like a twig, and grunted at Vet, casting her gaze over at the young boy as though nothing had ever crossed her mind. She wouldn't mention Siggurd any longer. There was no point. To Eira, He was gone. She wondered how Vet even poked at hope, and offered such a falsity. A lie, she believed. How could he have survived that? His betrayal and cowardice had cost him his soul, and what's worse-- to a caliga hound, at the price of family. Odin was dishonored. She didn't know what dangers lurked in this place, but the idea of "evil" being something they needed protection from was so laughable that she snorted out loud, disdainfully. "You would run and hide rather than fight for light." She motioned to the bow and arrow that glowed white much like that sword that hung from Nan's hip. "When you said yourself you have the weapons to fight it." She spit on the ground and looked up at Vet, challengingly. She was viking. She knew no backing down. Still, a fire might prove helpful, and so she grabbed whatever books she could find and tossed them toward the hearth.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Monday at 12:22 AM
Vet looked to Eira, standing slowly, and growing rather impaitent, but when she spat at his feet, he snapped. His eye twitched, and he simply laughed. "I could have died, saving your kin." He stepped forward, drawing his bow, and glaring and the shield maiden. His tongue grew to that of perfect norse as he spat back on the ground. "I could kill you before you even know." He fired two arrows, in rapid succession right by her head. One to the left. One to the right. Both, only a centemeter away. "I could cripple you." Two more arrows in 1 and a half seconds found their way into the ground right next to Eira's feet. His hand's were quick. "Do not take my emotion for weakness, viking."
He then fired a single arrow, right into the handle of her axe, which would either fly from her hand in into a pillar behind her, stuck with the axe blad. Or if she held onto it, it would subsequently snap her wrist. (Rolled 13, hit) Either action she chose would still result in Vet're'al knotching another arrow, aimed right at her skull, whilst his tongue proved norse. "Back down, or I'll kill you, and lose no sleep. I was trying to save all of you." He narrowed his eyes, never taking them from Eira. "Don't make me do that, Eira." His tone was cold, and his eyes unforgiving. He was a warrior, but he still had a heart, and was still a teenager with a lot of emotion.

XulimelonLast Monday at 12:41 AM
-Nanalyn uses the reflection of her Axe, standing behind Vet to fix up her hair with the free hand. She found this affair awkward and hillarious but Nanalyn inorder to avoid bursting out in a chuckle detatches herself from the situation and focuses on her looks for a moment if only enough to compose herself for when the arrows stopped. She would rest her hands behind her back holding the axe still and lower her head as if disappointed by the actions of the viking. She mumbles something and shakes her head but its unclear to either of them. She wasnt too big on emotions naturally but understood them. She understood that strong emotion made people do stupid careless things and that such emotion driven foolishness could be weaponized. Eira would be the first to see Nanalyns eyes in full clarity as she stood behind Vet with a look that challenged a simple question. The question being where she stood. would she forsake her beliefs to survive or would honor and pettyness compell her to reunite with her nephiew picking a fight she likely could not win. She was fine with either. But should Eira decline in the face of such disrespect she could no longer call anyone a coward- "...."

EncryptedGraceLast Monday at 1:48 AM
Eira had seen Vet's face contort into a rage, and she pulled her sheild, her axe having already been in her hand. The challenge been accepted, and she had to give him respect for that. It was almost as if it were a cathartic practice, to war. Especially now, when she had lost family. Even despite the circumstances. But beyond this, she did not flinch. She did not move. Even as arrows whizzed past her head and smacked against the wall behind her. Even as his string of useless words poured from his mouth and fell on deaf ears. Her mouth tipped in a smirk. Good. He was standing up for himself. This was praiseworthy. Nan was all but ignored in the background. The next arrow hit her axe, and sent it flying from her hand, and she narrowed her eyes on him, and charged even despite the arrow aimed at her head. She ducked (Dodged, rolled 12) as he loosed it and felt the wind as it flew past. "Aaaggh!" She screamed, her visage containing violence, her spirit warborn. Her sheild arm went up across as she pivoted her torso , and came down hard, colliding the steel rimmed corner into Vet's face as hard as she could. (Rolled 20, Crit) It smashed into his skull which sent him flying, and she ran back for her axe , picking it up and presenting her shield in front for protection against whatever he may try next. She didn't want to kill him. But she wouldn't hesitate if it came to that. She'd give him a proper death worthy of Odin, and Valhalla.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Monday at 2:24 AM
Vet watched her feet move, instead of her core, which was his mistake, as she dropped low. His fingers instinctfully let go of the arrow, and it sailed overhead and landed in the wall behind her. Yet, before he could even react, he felt a sheild colide with his head, once, extremely hard. (56 damage given to Vet) He then felt the hard stone slab ground grind against his skin, while he sat up, dazed. Yet, as quick as he was knocked down, he got back up, and kept his grip on his bow. With his free hand, he reached into his satchel and pulled out a golden apple, and bit into it. (HP fully restored, +3 to hit.) He did this while she was running for her axe, which gave him time to adjust his eyes, toss the apple core, pull an arrow, aim, and fire. The first shot slammed into her stomach, which burned her very core with piercing holy damage, as blood oozed from the wound. (Ability, HEADSHOT used, plus holy damage, on top of regualr ATK DMG, Rolled for Bleed, hit, 36 HP lost for EIRA)Then, as quick as he drew the first arrow, he drew another, and fired it into her chest, which would send her sailing onto the ground. (HEADSHOT, 2 d8 rolled, Holy damage, Bleed Regular ATK DMG, 19 For EIRA, Unconcious, 1hp, remains.)
Before she could even hit the ground, he was leaping through the air, Seax draw, and Bow holstered. In his right hand, he held the handle firmly, but realized that she was no longer a threat. "Shit." He said, as the two arrows stuck out of her body, and she laid there, with her eyes closed. "Fuck-...I told you to stop! I told you to back down!" He shouted at her body. Then he noticed her shimmering pocket, that housed a single golden apple, like his. A gift from the Gods of Old. He sighed, and took her axe, and sword, tossing them across the room with ease. Then her sheild, he slid over, into the corner of the room along with her weapons. He noticed the hairpins next, and decided to leave those alone, as he didn't deem it nessicary to touch them. He looked down at the apple, then at Eira, whom looked almost at peace, even as blood began to pool around her body. "Fuck it!"
He shouted, and brought the apple to her mouth, at the same time, he gripped the shaft of the arrow, and pulled it out, from her chest. Then, he repeated this, with the arrow in her stomach. He made sure to miss any vital organs, but she could easily die from blood loss in not treated. As blood began to pour from her two wounds, Vet used his free hand to bring her chin up to bite the apple. He helped her chew, and rubbled his hand against her throat to get her to swallow. It would take a moment, or two, but Eira would wake up, with closed wounds, and fully rested, as if nothing happend. Sheathing his Seax on his back, he looked to Nan, and chucked the other apple core, after looting the gold, food, and whatever else Eira had on her person. "It's over. A pointless fight." He reached down and picked up his arrows that were bloodied. Then moved to start ripping the ones he shot prior out of the wall. The skin that had been taken from his face from Eira's shield bash was gone due to the apple. It was almost as if the two had a friendly spar, with a near death experience thrown in. "I told her to stop..."
(Eira HP fully restored.)

XulimelonLast Monday at 7:41 AM
-As they fight and Vet gets his skull bashed in she would struggle not to be immature seeing him get nearly knocked out in one shot after that dsplay of skill. But when hed recover and put shots on target shed cringe a bit from the sight of flesh being pierced by arrows initially and would begin casually juggling her axe tossing it skyward and almost with a hypnotic rhythm catches and releases using subtle kinesis to cause it to do elaborate patterns on its ways up and down. Shed focus slightly, her pointy ear flicking as the Viking got back up- "And you stopped her. Congradulations. Hope ya have more of those apples though...Because if you don't then this fight was less than pointless. An unmitigated waste... of time -She'd toss the axe higher, twirl a few times and catch it as it falls- "and resources. Though ill say a golden fruit thing can't break down doors half as easily as an angry viking ill admit." -She'd give time for Eira to rise acting as though nothing had even happened- "Welcome back to the apocalypse... Did you see Valhalla? If so I apologize on behalf of Vet for interrupting your warrior's feast in heaven to starve with us during the apocalypse."

EncryptedGraceLast Monday at 11:43 AM
Eira spun around having picked up her shield and before she could really bring it around to protect herself, an arrow had pierced her stomach with the sickening slice of holy metal through flesh. The impact sent her sheild arm flying as she pivoted with the blow and she glanced up at Vet with surprise, exposing her chest as the other arrow embedded there. It sent her backwards, stumbling and finally collapsing to the ground with a deadening ashen pallor washing over her visage. The only sound from her was a wet gurgle as the crimson trickle of blood fell from her mouth and she lost consciousness. The bright light of Valhalla called to her, flooding her vision and she reached out to touch it, stepping toward it with a smile at once painted on her hardened, scarred face. She felt her mouth open, and she called out. "Brinhildr! Father!" She called, certain they would meet her, and then at once her mouth was snapped shut, and she felt the weight of a hand sliding down her throat, and the fingerless tug of consciousness grabbing at her, and pulling her back. The light of Valhalla began fading, and she tried to tear away from the pull, tried to step into Valhalla, but it was to no avail. Her eyes fluttered, lashes brushing against the slope of her pale cheeks.
Color returned and her body healed, and when she did finally open her eyes she felt no injury despite the very vivid knowing that she had indeed sustained enough to send her to Valhalla. This was perplexing, and she wondered what magic had been used on her. And for what purpose. What gain? She recalled the calling of Valhalla and when she realized that she wasn't there, the pit of her stomach fell into dispair. Nan's voice was like the grating of flesh against a farrier's rasp, pouring salt into a wound, and she growled in response, rolling to her side. She cast a hateful scowl at Nan, and ignored her otherwise. "I challenged you to fight evil instead of run from it. You chose to fight me instead." Her mouth tipped toward Vet. "But you didn't back down. Odin is honored." She eyed her weapons in the corner and a hand fell to the dagger still sheathed at her thigh.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Monday at 11:29 PM
Vet ignored the both of them, as they both began to speak. He knew she meant what she said about honor. Right now, however, there was no such thing as Honor to him. There was alive, and dead. There was here and there was there. He was just living in the world, trying to make it, and help a few other people get by as well. That is what his father would have done, but then again, his father was dead. Pulling his Seax, and a small stone, he began to rip pages out of the old books, and pile them into the fireplace, his back to them. He said nothing at all to either of them. Siggurd died because of him. Eira was foolish, and damn near died, leaving more blood on his hands. His father wasn't even cold in the dirt yet, and already he had felt as if he was failing him. Vet're'tal couldn't believe that this is the path that the gods had set him on, yet he still walked in instead of straying. As the fireplace filled with flammable paper, Vet struck a stone against his sword, and caused sparks to ignite the fireplace almost instantly. Yet, insead of warming up next to it, he simply left the ladies to it. He stood by the door, bow in hand, back against the pillar, taking first watch, in case anything were to happen. This is not a temple. This is just four walls and a fuckin' roof. He thought to himself, while he decided that he had enough of everyone for one day. He felt as if he had no say in his life , and that everyone he ever tried to help would try to get him killed. Yet, at the end of the day, he could tell himself that he was a good man. That was more than most could. Even if it meant nothing to them, it meant everything to himself. You think you're better than everyone else, but there you stand: the good man doing nothing. And while evil triumphs and your rigid pacifism crumbles into bloodstained dust, the only victory afforded to you is that you stuck true to your guns. You were a coward to your last whimper. Next time, Kill all who try to threaten you, or yours

EncryptedGraceLast Tuesday at 12:02 AM
The boy had a hero complex and Eira wasn't sure how to break him of it. He fought like a viking, and she had to pay respect for it. But She wished he had just let her go to Valhalla instead of saving her. Of all the places she had searched, and traveled to, she still hadn't found the one thing she was looking for. And she was beginning to think that maybe Valhalla was were they would be reunited. She handed him books to rip into, casting Nan leery glances now and again, and after he had started the fire, she watched Vet stalk off to a pillar before she slipped over to the corner of the room and took her weapons back. With no one to stop her, she wasn't going to let them sit. The quiet clatter of metal against metal could be heard as she re-sheathed Blunder at her hip, shouldered her shield and Bearclaw on her back and then took up the wall space there in the corner, where she could see the elf and Vet at a vantage point. As well as the rest of the temple. Eyes followed the walls and furniture, taking it all in. Perhaps something of value would stand out.

XulimelonLast Tuesday at 8:07 AM
-She was now in survival mode and as she worms up by the fire she would begin to think of the worst. Do unto others before they do unto you and so she went to go seek Vet to initiate the next stage of her survival plan leaving Eira to explore the temple. She draws her new holy sword and slings that over her shoulder instead leaving her axe holstered an on her hip. Both of them were a danger to themselves if not properly managed so she would start with the one that could be talked to first since she knew fuckall about norse and as she approaches Vet shed start getting an accute headache and alittle dizzy. Her teeth grind alittle but soon she reaches her destination. "You've been through a lot in just these last few hours. Infact many soldiers haven't had to make the decisions you've made in the whole of their careers... That should be paid some respect so..." She rubs the back of her head. "A hero disserves a hero's weapon yea?... If I still had my position and werent stripped of everything I'd probably give word to have you knighted or something. ... Besides you'd make better use of it than me." She offers him Ulyssee's Holy toothpick "Swords aren't exactly my style." (c)

XulimelonLast Tuesday at 8:21 AM
-Should he play into the hand and accept, it would be a step in grooming him into looking to her for heroic approval in a time of crisis. Ideally she'd establish herself as a noble mentor and arbitor of righteousness almost like a malicious religious figure latching their talons into the back of prey at their most vulnerable. She wanted to reward heroic mediocrity but at the same time making hard decisions in the name of a "just cause". That way should someone need to be "Let go" For the greater good. It would be a lot easier with a reward waiting on the other end either way even if only on a subsonscious level. Should he decline however it would be a mirror (Not a window or door) Into a nobility promised to heros who did the right thing. Taking Vet to a time when a gesture from the pius ordained by god as simple as a pat on the head would be worth more than gold. In this scenario she is to play princess to his knight, and so her way lead to honor and moral absolution and quest rewards. The way of the Viking lead to death, guilt and getting kicked right in the royalty for saving their life.-

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Tuesday at 11:25 AM
The teenager simply looked out the window, to see a barrier placed over the building they were in, with a few dozen hounds out side of it, trying to bash their way in, with no such luck. His vison was blurred and his mind was in a state of small aching, but he did his best to ignore the migraine given to him by the viking. He gave a small sigh, before hearing Nanalyn at his side. Perking his head toward her, he moved his back from the pillar he rested against, and raised a brow, not saying a word. His eyes ventured over to Eira whom retreaved her weapons. He didn't care. He only tossed them away so she wouldn't wake up and cleave him while he was reviving her. Looking back toward Nan, Vet gave a small exhale, and accepted her sword. Vet had nothing to say, but looked the woman deep into her eyes, and simply gave a nod, as if to say "Thank you. I will treasure it."
It meant a lot to the archer, even if he said nothing. Each word Nan spoke held truth to it, however he didn' think heros deserved reward. No one deserved rewards. He didn't save people for loot. He did it because that is what seperated him from the Caliga hounds outside. It is what a good man would have done. What his father would have done. He slid the sword into a small leather strap on his back, next to his Seax. He gave a small chortle to her saying that she would have knighted him, but again, he said nothing, and took out a small wrapped meat chunk, and handed it to Nan, with a small nod. His eyes said "Eat" But his mouth stayed still, while he then looked toward the door, bow in his left hand, back against the pillar once more. He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it, and looked forward, still in shock, and awe over all that had happened in the last few days, as well as the last hour.

EncryptedGraceLast Tuesday at 1:11 PM
Eira wasn't close enough to hear what Nan was saying to Vet, but she saw the exchange of the holy sword that she had found in Ulysses' bedroom back in the castle at Stovania, and her eyes narrowed on the pair. 'Hmm...' She wondered to herself. What's more is that Vet offered her a package in return, and Eira couldn't know that it was meat. Only that from a distance it appeared a deal had been struck. Surely they weren't so stupid as to do something like that in front of her. Nan had just secured her own protection in any case, from the young archer—malicious or not, it mattered not to Eira and she laughed to herself. "Ah, to be young again..." She mused quietly, and turned her eyes from them to the stained glass windows, attempting to decipher their meanings.

XulimelonLast Tuesday at 1:37 PM
-She nods and heads back over to the fire with the viking and heat it up. She had this smile that biased to the left side of her face very cheeky and bright. She didnt really say anything whilst shaveing meat perfectly into thin slices. And eat in strips as she was very happy to have more food- "You can really taste the shelf in this." -Holding the hot hunk of meat and speaking with her mouth full commenting on how the fire made the food taste fucking aweful. Burning books, ink, wood and glue gave a rather "Unique" Flavor to the smoke as it cooked things. She had no room to complain about food and having gotten the extra meal had her feeling like a real winner-

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 10:50 PM
-His eyes opened and he was back in a world he remembered in a place he never had been. Instantly the racket blew his mind and he clutched his head and turned, looking around himself franticly. There was so much clutter. Tiny loved life as much as anyone did, he just saw no need for such diversity of it. Maybe the soul pool had spoiled him. After the shock of reentry had subsided and the noises had been reduced to a methodical roar he looked down in his hand, and there was the strap to a bag. Glancing down at his naked form, then to the bag, he pulled the bag closer and dumped it's contents out. Inside was a bag with some coin, a bedroll, enough food for a while. Torches were cast to the side into the brush, as was a mess kit. Only the knife was saved from that. He tested it's edge with his thumb, shrugged, and stuck it into the dirt. He'd have to sharpen it later. The water and food were put back into the bag, but a blanket was pulled from the bedroll before it too, was returned to the bag. The bag of coin was not counted, just tucked down into a corner of the backpack. Taking the blanket he made himself something of a kilt, tying it in place with ten feet of rope from a coil on the side of the bag; which he coiled around the top of kilt and the lower portion of his torso. (C)

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 11:01 PM
Stooping he gouged at the earth with the knife, and getting the resulting crumbles in one hand, he spat on his free hand and rubbed the saliva all over his face, before he rubbed the dirt crumbles. The resulting smudges became the light surface breaking camoflage he was after. All of his bare skin was done much the same way. Satisfied he stuck the knife into the rope 'belt', then shouldered the pack. The resulting jangke of coins assaulted his ears and he slung the pack back to the ground. Fishing out the coin purse he stuffed it's emptiness with leaves, ground them in until the bag was bulging and only jangled if you caught it's bottom the the palm of your hand. Restashing the coin purse he again shouldered the ack, this time met with silence from it's contents. A pleased smile stretched his face. Once again the pack came off and he cut four, two foot long peices of the rope. The first two were wrapped under the heel of each foot and slightly up the ankle, leaving the greater portion of the foot bare. Tied securely, these would pad his heels while leaving his foot free for careful dexterity. The other two were tied around his thumbs and down his wrist towards the forarm. This done, the knife was tucked into the right arm's rope rings and the pack was shouldered. He had found a book as well, but didn't feel like reading just now. The book was saved. (C)

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 11:12 PM
He didn't know which way to go. Pack in place he listened intently. Through the woods about half a mile out he could hear canine cacophony. Probably Caliga's. Where her dogs were saying something there had to be someone who they didn't like, which was exactly the kind of person Tiny needed to find. He bean moving towards the noise, naturally gravitation towards the darker, shadier parts of pathing. A half a mile doesn't take long when your busy experiencing things for the first time again. The air messed with him, not still at all. The ground was irritating to tread on and the whole place stank and hung heavy with noise and diversity clutter. Wasn't long before the glowing windows of the church were seen. He stopped far out of vision for anyone sitting in tat light and looking out into the darkness to see. A couple of Caligas hounds saw him, but only one came up and gave a sniff. Tiny just stared at the animal, as if curious, but feeling no fear from it presence. He had died that way before, plus, Caliga had said he was on her side now. The hound wasn't looking for a friend any more than Tiny was, and trotted back over to join the assault on the barrier. The barrier... Tiny's eyes narrowed suspiciously as he looked at it. He would have to figure out how to get in there. Deciding to try it before he made any rash decisions he began sneaking forward, careful to not step where the light danced and even more areful about dead leaves and twigs.(c)

Coyote420Last Tuesday at 11:19 PM
He was on a side of the building where the light was not coming through the windows as strongly. The hounds were assaulting and he gave one a nod tat looked his way. He made it through the barrier, far easier than the dogs seemed able to. He snuck up to a completely dark window and looked in. An empty side room, perfect, he could make that work. Took a bit but he got the window opened, quietly as possible, and gripping stone with fingers and toes managed to stand on the windowsill to do it. Once inside he shut the window as quietly as he could. He moved to the door and made footprints all over the room in whatever dust there was. As he did this, he looked for anything useful he could find. It was a small room. He did stop and take his bedroll out, laying it out as a place to dive and pretend waking up if he should hear anyone coming. Keeping careful guard with his keen hearing he continued scrounging. But if anyone cane to the door they would open it to a dark room and a snoring halfling laying there getting what looked like, peaceful sleep.(e)

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Wednesday at 8:58 PM
Vet watched the women both gather by the fire while he cocked a brow at the both of them. Eira was right. What right did he have to bring her back from the brink of death? What right did he have to play hero to everyone? Even if it was what he deemed 'the right thing to do.' The teen then stood from the pillar and decided to go searching room to room. Perhaps he could find some blankets or the pillows to make up some makeshift beds for them to at least have some comfort. Vet're'tal then looked toward a door that seemed like it led to some sort of kitchen. Inside, spiderwebs formed all over everything, including rotted meats and such, as the temple hadn't been touched in some time. It was as if someone was preparing a meal and had just left. He took out his new sword, and held it firmly in his hands, while his eyes darted from left to right around the room. In a hush, he whistled to draw out anything hiding in the room. Just then, a single wolf, whom wasn't apart of Caliga's pack, came bolting out from behind the counter.
Vet planted his back foot, and held his blade out, toward the wolf. "C'mon. Don't make me hurt you." He said. "I know you're hungry." He went to slowly reach for a meat chunk that had rested in his satchel, but it was to late, as the wolf charged forward, and tackled Vet to the ground, which knocked his sword from his hand. Dishes and cutlery scattered as the wolf and the archer tumbled over a table and onto the ground, causing a loud clatter to be heard through the entire temple. If anyone were to come to the kitchen where Vet entered, they would see Vet, holding a wolf by the neck, while it snapped it's jaws furiously at Vet's face, only missing by centemeters. With his right hand, Vet pushed upward, with most of his strength to keep the creature from sealing the deal. With his left hand, he reached for the sword that was only inches from his hand. "Fuck!"
He shouted, as he inched closer and closer toward the blade, yet his fingetips grazed the handle, and pushed the blade slightly further from his grasp. The wolf was leaning closer and closer, but Vet refused to give up. As the dog snapped it's jaws downward, Vet acted quickly, and grabbed a butterknife from the ground that had fallen from the table, and stuck it straight up, in the animal's mouth. The wolf's momentum of it's jaws snapping caused the blade to sail through the roof of it's mouth, easily cutting the soft flesh that closed it, and subsequently caused the wolf to drop it's guard. Vet took this time to lean slightly to the left and grip his sword, while the wolf was in pain, and choking on the butterknife, and turned the blade. With a single thrust, through the side of it's neck, and out the other side, the wolf's life was ended, and Vet's was saved. He was breathing hard, even as he still held the wolf by the neck, as ruby liquid poured from it's wound and onto Vet's face and chest. The archer then let go of it, and pushed it's body off of him, while he sat up. Vet then took a few deep breaths and scooted a few feet back from the dead wolf, even as it's lifeless eyes stared into Vet's. His back rested against the wall while he firmly held his sword, covered in blood. Likely, everyone heard the ruckus and would come investigate. When they would enter the room, they would either see the end of the struggle, with Vet being able to kill the wolf, or they would see Vet with his back to a wall, covered in blood, and a dead wolf, laying in a pool of it's own. Either way, the shaking Vet, caught off guard by this whole situation didn't even wipe the blood from his face, as he just stared at the creature.

EncryptedGraceLast Thursday at 9:35 AM
Eira hadn't been near the fire when Nan went over to warm the package she had received from Vet. She realized it was food that Vet had given her in exchange for the offer of the sword. Food was just as much a bribe exchange as gold, in her mind, and she set her thoughts against Nan for the perception of deception that Eira had about her. It didn't help that those tapered ears gave her prejudice against the woman in the first place. Too many bad encounters lended itself to either learn from one's mistakes or continue being naive. Eira chose to learn. Vet continued watching them. And Eira continued standing off to the side, scowling unconsciously. She was basically immune to the cold considering where she was from, and considering who she was. Heat wasn't something she particularly needed. Unlike the elf and the boy. She turned her eyes back to Vet and watched as he scuffed away. Assuming that he was scouting out the remainder of the building, Eira cast a cold glance to Nan and waited a brief moment before she decided to do the same. Without so much as a word, she headed in the opposite direction as Vet. It was ironic really. Churches and temples provided much wealth in a raid. This one appeared to have already been pillaged for all it was worth, but it was finding a funny place in Eira that the places she used to torment for their gold and artifacts,, was now the place providing protection from the caliga hounds outside.
The wind howled through the side of the building whose wall was crumbled and gone, and before Eira had really gone any distance at all, the echo of growling and a fearful voice hit the walls and ricocheted to her ears. She spun around and b-lined for the direction that Vet had gone. She had her axe drawn in her left, her sword in her right, and had been prepared to fight off whatever beast was lurking in assistance to Vet. But by the time she got there, the wolf was being rolled off of a blood soaked Vet and he was scooting himself shakily to lean against the wall. Eira's weapons lowered as she glanced to the dead beast, and then to Vet who seemed in shock. "The blood yours, or the dogs?" She asked, her Nordic tongue rank with her thick accent. "If it's yours, we need to pack the wound. If it's not, and even if it is, wear it proudly." She paused. "But take a bath after this is over." She tried lightening the mood. There was a rumor she had come upon in her travels that Vikings weren't clean. But part of their immune systems came from the cleanliness they afforded themselves and their young bairns. She said this as her gaze narrowed on the rest of the room, falling on the surfaces of what looked like a kitchen, with the rank stench of rotting food.

XulimelonLast Thursday at 10:46 AM
-Nanalyn makes her way to the kitchens hearing the commotion while still chewing on her portion of the meat. Shes a distance behind Eira and looks over to see what had happened.- "You're 0/3. Im starting to want a refund on my tickets." -She comments to tease at him not being at his archers sharpest but it was to inject levity yo a grim situation. She knew they were likely Ok but seeing its a regular dog its kind of a relief because it meant that here was a little bit more to eat. The stench of rotting food didnt bother her all too much but it certainly wasnt plesant. when she can see that the dog is dead she begins approaching with her axe in hand a bit to get an even better look at things.- "Think we can cook it up?"

Coyote420Last Thursday at 11:20 AM
Tiny heard the commotion even as he was sticking a few books, an old knife, and a sewing kit into his pack. He paused wat he was doing and tinted his head towards the noise. Soon there were voices conversing, oddly familiar voices, and he left the room in silence. Padding along, pack hanging loosly over his shoulder and bedroll under his arm he walked in the door to the kitchens in absolute silence, just in time to hear the elf ask if the wolf was edible. His eyes took in the scene. His aunt, hero boy, and noisy were all here, aving notaged a day. "Oh." His voice was as tiny as he was, squeaking and mouse-like. "I heard a noise... I didn't mean to interrupt." He looked at the dead world and his eyes widened, before he looked at the blood covered Vet. "Is everyone okay?" He didn't move any closer to the group, not wanting to crowd them and not being privy to all that had transpired in his absence. Something must have, they were all in a completely different place.-

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Thursday at 11:46 AM
Vet slowly looked up from the floor to see Eira and Nan both come running into the kitchen. "it's-..." He looked at his hands, also covered in blood, before giving a sigh and standing up slowly. "I'm fine." He then looked toward Nan. "I don't see why not. Should be enough to feed all of us. For the most part." Just then, he heard a noise behind him, and as quick as he could, he whipped around, with his bow drawn, sword sheathed, with an arrow ready to fire. was a halfling, greeting them with no intent to hurt them. Vet slowly lowered his bow. "We are all right. Just ran into a bit of trouble." He said, before hearing more dishes being pushed out of the way, while the smell of the kitchen burned his nose. As he turned his head, he noted two wolves coming out of the left. A single wolf coming in through another door way to the right, and from behind the halfling, another wolf emerged. 4 wolves, with 4 of them. It seemed Vet helped make this fight even, before even knowing there would be a fight. Vet stood still, but kept his arrow knotched in his bow. "Guys-...Nobody panic." He slowly turned to look at the wolves to the left, the wolf to the right, then the wolf behind the halfling, whom seemed ready to pounce on him. Vet's eyes shifted back and forth, before looking to Eira, with a nod. As if to say "Let's fuck them up."

EncryptedGraceLast Thursday at 12:36 PM
Eira had just heard Nan's comment when another squeaky voice broke the stillness of the temple, and she spun around to find a three foot bearded man staring up at them in the shadow of darkness. Her eyes narrowed on him, and she pointed her sword at him. "Where did you come from?" She asked, in her Nordic tongue. But before she could get an answer the terrible growl alerted the group of the presence of more wolves. She glanced between all of them, only catching Vet's glance from the corner of her eye. Her axe in one hand, and sword still in the other, one of the wolves lounged at her, his body suspended in the air. Her face contorted, and the axe was brought up forcefully, swinging downward diagonally and sliced through the chest of the wolf, lodging in his flesh but no deeper. She scowled, working quickly to slice her sword through him which cut the jugular. She overswung though, and her sword came flying back,, slicing into the meat of her thigh. She screamed, dropping her sword and heaved the axe up, but stumbled backwards. Her now free hand grabbed for the dagger at her leg and slung it at the oncoming wolf. Even despite his injuries. And this flew past his ear. She couldn't believe it. Her leg was gushing blood, pain seeped into her consciousness but she grit her teeth and pressed into it. Grabbing her sheild, she armed herself and prepared to wail her axe into him again as he approached.

View user profile


XulimelonLast Thursday at 9:17 PM
-Nanalyn singles out one of the wolves to charge her and preforms one of her favorite axe tricks throwing it low underhanded so that it strikes the floor and re curves up into the beasts chest where the blade embeds itself. This trick was done with pumpkins but never in a living animal and so she turns her head as the expected effect takes hold. The kenesis that guides her axe throw calls the axe back to her hand and consequently it would have to dislodge itself. The wolf whimpers horrifically as the axe in its chestplate lifts it enough to complete a rotation while it struggles. Its struggles only helped the axe do its job in making its full rotation with an explosive snap, likely prying its entire chest open. Red linear streaks of blood paint nanalyn and the floor leading to her as the axe slings the crimson arcs on its way back- "Gah!~ Fuck!... It got in my gods-damned hair!"-when the axe is back in her hand shed start to look back at what she had done expecting to see a gutted wolf laying there split from chest to throat-

Coyote420Last Thursday at 10:10 PM
Siggurd saw them attack, even in this darkness his eyes easily compensated. Throwing up both of his arms into a block he turned towards the wolf behind him, then stepped out of that shadow of himself, fragmenting to the side and reappearing near the side of the wolf. The form that stood where he had been was a shadowy, but in this darkness, convincing form of him braced against attack, while he himself jabbed at the wolf's eye with a tiny balled fist. He hit his mark and felt the satisfying 'pop' of the creature's organ beneath his fingertips.-

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Thursday at 10:48 PM
Vet turned his eyes to look one of the wolves whom launched himself on a table, ready to pounce on the young archer. Yet, as the wolf lowered itself closer to the wood, eyes locked with Vet, Vet smirked, and sprinted forward as everyone jumped into action. Eira hurting a wolf and herself, Nan spilling the insides of the wolf, and the Halfling popping a wolfs eye, blinding it with anger and impare,causing it to run into a wall, knocking itself out. (Tiny stuns wolf with blindness. Stunned for one round. 10 HP taken) He then dropped low, and slid across the floor, while the hound jumped through the air.
Once he was directly under the wolf, he fired an arrow skyward, straight into the wolf's neck. Then he watched as it crumbled to the ground, whimpering sadly. Vet then gave a sigh and pulled an arrow in his bow, but by some devine intervention or something, his holy string snapped, cutting his right arm through the armor. "fuck!" He shouted, looking at his father's holy bow, damaged after all these years. "I'll have to mend and attune it-..." He sighed and then looked toward the dying wolf. He watched as the others all fought there wolves while he held his arm. He knew they didn't need help, and could all easily handle herself. Eira especially. His head was still ringing from that shield smash earlier. The halfling seemed promising even, as it smashed it's enemies eye ball flat, causing the juices and such to spray all over him. Nan was even getting in on the action, which surprised Vet. He slowly made his way over, holstering his broken bow on his back, and pulling his holy sword, gifted by Nan. "I'm sorry." He said, as he kneeled down, and thrusted the blade upward, through the wolf's heart. It let out a single yelp, but then, Vet watched as its pupils dilated, and glazed over. He knew it was over. He then sighed, and sat on the floor, watching everyone else fight, while he caught his breath, While holding his wound.

EncryptedGraceLast Thursday at 11:34 PM
Eira's attention was split. It was the skill one acquired when doing battle. So she was aware of those around her, almost as much as she was aware of what was in front of her. The wolf had taken a hard hit. But so had Eira. The gash on her leg had stained the fabric of her pants in a deep crimson blob, running down the length of her thigh, and she dealt with the pain while she swung again at the wolf—missing as it dodged out of the way, and again she swung, hitting it broadside to the head which sent it stumbling forward. She raised her sheild as it fell, smashing it against the head of the creature, and watched as the life faded from his eyes and the pool of blood he now laid in seemed to breathe out the last of his spirit. Eira turned then toward the others that were still fighting, grimacing as a dull pain shot through her leg, and adjusted herself should they need assistance.

XulimelonLast Thursday at 11:55 PM
-She turns to face the gruesome nature of her attack with wolf blood running down the axes handle getting her fingers all slick and slippery. It was disgusting yet facinating to her. - "W...Woa.. Uh... f-fuck! ok um... Just hold still and let it happen." -She winds her shaky arm back for another throw but slippery fingers allow the axe to slip from her grip. In the heat of combat anxeity shed snap out of her semi dazed state and desperitely try and call the axe back to her hand when loosing grip and seeing the wolf get closer but in that panic she mis judges the callback and gives herself a nasty cut on the arm. The axe falls near her- "Right... Focus... Focus" she draws a deep breath. And reaches for the wire by her hip but when the poor beast nears and collapses shed rub her forehead a bit only smearing more blood. She wasnt used to this level of action but cracks her knuckles, calling her axe back to her proper. She still had a bit of the shakes but they were more of excitement than anything. "Hope this doesnt scar.. Nnh..." -Her bloody bangs are moved aside as she cocks her head to look at the others and see how everyone was holding up-

Coyote420Yesterday at 12:10 AM
Tiny had followed the wolf and realising it was unconscious pulled out his knife, pried the jaws open, and with one hand fished the coin purse out of his back pack. He tossed the sack right to the back of the wolf's throat, then jammed it into place with the knife handle, before cutting a length of cord from the spool on the side of the pack. This he wrapped around the beasts throat right over the money sack, and straddeling the wolf's neck, pulled. Unconscious or not when a body gets deprived of oxygen, sometimes it still struggles. This was the case for the wolf as well. It kicked and struggled and couldn't make a noise the whole time. Tiny, like a little bronc rider just held on, his face looking rather worried, until the eyes finally flew open, and the scene stilled. After sticking his knife into the eye hole and moving it around to make sure the animal was dead, Tiny retreived his coin purse and imidiately fell to skinning the animal. He seemed happy as he worked, peeling the fur off the beast. He could probably get two good pieces to add to the bedroll if he got his hands on some ashes. He did finally glance around at the others, who all must have been fine as the sounds of combat stopped. "I'm Tiny." He squeeked, introducing himself as he worked on skinning the animal. All of them had gotten injured, and he raised brow. "You all gonna make it?"

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuYesterday at 2:27 AM
Vet watched Eria bash the poor creature's head in, sending brains and gore everywhere, especially all over Eira herself. The hazle eyes then shifted to Nan, whom hurt herself as well, then the wolf, who died of it's wounds. However, the halfling did something Vet didn't imagine. He stuck a gold pouch in his enemy's throat, then used a make shift garrote to finish it off. Unnessicary He thought to himself as he took his hand away, to look at his wound. It was a small gash, which caused blood to leak from the wound onto the floor. With ease, he took a piece of his cloak, and ripped the already tattered cloth. Tieing it around his arm, to stop the bleeding, he did the same with another strip, and handed it to Eira, after standing and walking over to her. "Good fight."
He said quietly, not caring if she took it. If she did, he would rip another cloth, and hand it to Nan, and if she didn't, he would hand the cloth meant for Eira to Nan, either way, he wanted to stop everyone's bleeding and make sure everyone was okay. He shifted his gaze to that of the Halfling, introducing himself as Tiny. "We are fine." He pointed to himself. "Vet." Then to the viking. "Eira." Finally, to the elf. "Nanalyn." Finally, he gave a nod toward the man. "Thanks for fighting with us. We should skin and cut this meat up. We are running out of food, so-...this is rather lucky." He took his bow off of his back and sighed, while pulling out a small vile of sparkling dust. "We have a fire out in the main hall. I was just coming in here to see if there was anything we could use." He shifted his eyes toward the dead wolves, all brutalized in different ways.
Yet, digressing, he opened the vile, and began to sprinkle it against the string of his bow, watching the string start to mend itself back together. After it was fully mended, he recorked the vial and stuck it back into his satchel, then holstered his bow on his back. Reaching down to pick his holy sword up off the ground, Vet eyed the halfling. "I'm glad to meet you-..Tiny." He smirked as best he could, with pain in his eyes, from the events that had transpired that day. "Can you guys give me a hand here?" Vet then, grunted and reached down, picking up one of the corpses of the wolves, with the bashed in head, due to Eira's shield, and hoisted it over his broad shoulders. Then, the teenager left the kitchen, to return to the main hall, and the fire.

EncryptedGraceYesterday at 8:38 AM
Each wolf had taken its own injuries, falling dead st the hand of each of them. Once seeing that Nan and the midget didn't need help, she dropped her weapons and wiped her face, smearing the blood that had attempted to dry there. "You too." Eira commented toward Vet and took the length of cloth he offered her. She didn't wrap her leg yet, instead she hobbled back until she was against the wall and pulled the backpack from her shoulders. Inside, she had dried herbs and water. The cut on her leg was deep enough that if not given proper care, it would rot. So she pulled the water skin, taking a swig of it herself before she poured an amount of it over the wound to wash it out. Capping it off she laid it beside her while she delved into the pack to pull out a leather bound package. The contents were a mix of herbs that she had grown and dried. Things like rosemary, and lemon balm, thyme and oregano. Herbs for cooking and yet they possessed the power to heal just about any infection or wound. She sprinkled a portion of these into the gash, and wrapped her leg before glancing up to the others. She wasn't about to impose healing on them. Instead she lifted her hand, palm still full of these herbs in the square of leather it was bound in, and glanced to Nan while swallowing disdain for the moment. She didn't know if Nan understood Norse, so she spoke chopily in the common tongue she had heard Nan speak in. "Arm, need herbs?" if Nan took a pinch or not was entirely up to her but Eira would hold it out until she made that decision before rising and gathering her water, rewrapping the pouch and stuffing it back into her sack. This, she shook uldered and started gathering her weapons; the sword she sheathed, the axe she backed along with the shield and then grabbed the back leg of the wolf in the kitchen, to drag it out and to the fire.

XulimelonYesterday at 8:49 AM
-Nan approached calmly and took what she needed for her arm with a nod and smile seeing his she had applied them and wraps herself up then turns to vet asking- "Please tell her thank you on my behalf in norse.". - She looks around at all of the fresh meat laying around still warm- "Food is not an issue neither are blankets anymore. But still rationing would be a good idea considering weve got one more in our party.. Pleasure to meet you by the way." -She tries to get the blood off with whatever she can but has to stop and pause for her headaches- "Nnnn......" -Shed back against the wall and slide down and breathe a bit heavy running her hand through her hair alot and soon rested her face in her arms. Shed stay in the kitchen a while- "Go... And eat without me. I need a moment to... Catch my breath." She was going to try and take a nap but it wouldnt do her any good at this point as the withdraw symptoms are really hitting hard. Her voice is just as smooth and calm albeit a touch more labored. To her everything i stuffy, tight and uncomfortable.

Coyote420Yesterday at 9:18 AM
Tiny got the skin off in two peices. The others did their respective things and left, ex ept for one, and Tiny, from his show where he worked, could see she was uncomfortable. Taking an empty cup off the counter he moved into the shadows, silently, to the old hearthand took a cup full of the ashes, before heading back to the skins and applying the ash to the flesh side. He used his knife to scrape the flesh side, then to grind the ash insto it with the handle of his knife. The only sound to be heard was the knife. Occasionally he glanced over at the struggling elf. Whatever was going on he didn't know. It took a few trips back to the kitchen hearth but he got the skins ashed up nicely, even applied some of the ash and chat to his skin, adding Grey's and blacks to the already earthen camoflage. Taking a big chunk of char he found a dish rag and wrapped it up, putting this in his bag for later, as well as taking a couple wooden spoons which he stuck through the straps on the backpack. The skins were rolled up flesh side in, and tied onto the pack as well, along with the bedroll. When his pack was situated he used his knife that he got from his mess kit to pry the canine teeth from the wolf. These he pocketed. Walking up, still noiselessly and having replaced the coin pouch in his pack he stood near the elf and just looked at her for several moments. Turning he gestured to her wolf. "You want that or can I have it?" The process of skinning was fairly bloodless, and the eyeball juice that had gotten on him was now covered in ash and soot. He sling the pack down and fished out the skin of water he had, taking a drink and holding it out to the elf.-

EncryptedGraceToday at 9:48 AM
(Permission received to npc Vet into resting so the storyline could continue here for today) Vet translated for Nan, and Eira rolled her eyes. "I can speak your commoners language." She muttered, but purposefully in Norse so Nan couldn't understand her. She made quick work of the wolf, skinning him in only a matter of minutes, and laid it out before the hearth where she gathered the still-cool ash of fires long gone that had collected in the far corners of the cobblestone. Dumping these onto the skin, she spread it around and worked it in before she started cutting chunks of meat off of the wolf's skeleton. There wasn't much, but the hindquarters and back straps provided a few morales worth. She didn't know what Vet did with his, but he was soon finished and moved over to the corner of the room and sat. Before long she noticed that his head was drooped and he seemed to be sleeping. It had been a long day already, and much had happened in those few short hours. Watching Tiny from the corner of her eye, Eira noticed his proficiency in preparing hides and wondered how something so tiny could be so learned. Nan was hidden from view just inside the kitchen. The meat needed to be salted to be preserved and Eira wandered into the kitchen to begin rummaging through the contents there. She found a decent sized bag of salt sitting in a corner of a high shelf and grabbed it without so much as a word to the other two. She glanced over her shoulder skeptically and then slipped out of the kitchen. The meat was rubbed generously in the salt and then wrapped into leather and tied off before being stowed into her bag. She needed to leave this place and go back to Galandor, but the Caliga hounds outside of whatever barrier held this place sacred and safe would pose a problem if she wasn't smart.

XulimelonToday at 10:22 AM
-Nanalyn starts to decline the drink but takes it figureing some hydration would help. Shes clearly not feeling good and it might be easy to set her off but the stakes were very high so she needed all the help she could get. When shes back up her feet carry her to the othere where she makes an effort to eat more food. She hadnt had wolf as far as she could remember and wanted to try something new. She needed the good shit from santas workshop if she was to get stable quick but knowing those magical tablets were far out of reach she prepares herself for a ride similar to what she went through in holding. An implosion of the mind No one was likely to get hurt but it was certainly a weird thing that happened when Nanalyn goes too long with out the narcs-

Coyote420Today at 10:29 AM
"Come, let's get out of the temple." Tiny squeeked as the elf took the water. He headed out to where Eira was, expecting the elf to follow. Pointing out the front door to the barrier and the hounds he said. "I'll go out behind the temple and distract the dogs." His voice squeeked along. "You two run when you see these dogs out front leave, yeah?" He glanced towards Eir, then to Nan. "We'll meet up about a half mile due north." He glanced between the two to see how they favored the plan. Vet was dozing, Siggurd didn't know what to do about that. "We can leave him here, it's safe here and he's tired, but I need to get out of this place. Who is with me?" Green eyes looked between the two women, searching their expression and reactions. He thought it might be something of a stretch to get them to abandon Vet, but hopefully the safety of the shield would be enough to convince them. "We have food now, and out in the woods we all know how to survive a lot better than stuck in some building."

EncryptedGraceToday at 10:49 AM
That voice. Eira's eyes twitched with annoyance when Tiny spoke, approaching her. It came as something of a surprise to her to find that he had thought to leave like she had. Being stuck here with people she neither liked, nor trusted, forced without a choice by the use of a transport stone and a touch. It was curious to her that Tiny was so being so helpful, but the plan seemed solid enough and she did wish to leave. So she gave a nod in agreement. If Nan agreed to it, she'd tolerate the atrocity of her company, but only so far as they had to go before she could split off on her own again. "Aye. Good plan." She murmured, casting a glance over to the sleeping Vet and then gathered the wolf skin and rolled it into her pack, along with her weapons. She pulled her sheild and axe just in case she would need them, and went opposite the back of the temple, and waited for the que.

In the Dead Woods, someone fights

ArzagothLast Wednesday at 10:22 PM
the Monk known as Arzagoth Shadowhand woke and put out the small fire he had made in a small clearing. After this, he took out his incense box, lit a stick of the dragon's blood and juniper scented incense and set to his morning meditation. Focusing inward, he would close out the physical sounds of the world around him and tap into the flow of ki within all living things as they entered the clearing.

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Wednesday at 10:31 PM
A small group of Spiders, ranging in size started to skitter passed the makeshift camp, where a lone arachnid decided to investigate. There it found a monk, meditating. However, it didn't see a man. It saw a meal. A hissing sound came from it's pincers as it rose up on it's back four legs, venom pouring from it's mouth hole.

ArzagothLast Wednesday at 10:47 PM
sensing the malice, Arzagoth came back to awareness, instantly grabbed his Siangham in his fist and spun to his feet, in a ready stance "Come, Spider. If you wish a snack of me, then you must kill me first!" he then stared at the spider, a low grown issuing from his golden draconic visage as his eyes narrowed, ready to act

Jeff/Iggy/Bellarose/Ulysees/AkuLast Wednesday at 10:55 PM
As the monk towered over the spider, it was rather intimidated by the stature of the being. It moved back to it's original position, on the trail, skittering away from the Monk, and danger. As the spider would move back with it's pack, it left a small trail of venom down the dirt path.

ArzagothLast Thursday at 7:22 AM
the Monk would smirk as he reholstered his Siangham then he turned to dispose of the spent incense stick, then he packed his incense kit and shouldered his pack hhmmm, i came from the south-east to the northwest... he then set to following the trail, hoping to find some sort of civilization on his path

ArzagothLast Thursday at 7:42 PM
as what little sun could be seen through the canopy began to set, Arzagoth looked about him with a sigh civilization to fossick around for some tinder and wood...he then stepped away from the woodland road to collect some firewood, occasionally taking a sip from his waterskin. He would keep his ears open for adverse sounds, as his Masters taught him. After about half an hour, he had an armload of twigs and branchwood for a small campfire. With this load, he would turn to return to the road

ArzagothYesterday at 4:06 AM
having his campfire lit, Arzagoth pulled a ration pack from his pack and set to eating. After he finished his more or less meal, he then set to check his supply hhmmm...only four left...and my skin is empty....surely there is a river nearby...I'll check in the morning. with his next task settled, he would then lay his head on his pack to take a rest from his travels

AnayaYesterday at 8:13 AM
There was the sounds of skittering in the background once more, but it did not sound of many legs with sharp points but the skittering and snorting of wild dogs, paws digging into the ground as the yippering of the beasts picked up the smell of fresh liveing pray. They snorted and chattered makeing much noise in the treeline, geting closer and closer as in the bushes you could see not one but three sets of yellow eyes.

ArzagothYesterday at 2:14 PM
Arzagoth would slowly get to his feet, his eyes fixed upon the eyes in the treeline, a slight growl issuing from his muzzle. As he looked to them, he set himself into a ready stance, one fist clenched and the other held open

AnayaYesterday at 2:20 PM
(Reminder this is not a light rp, try to give more then that for your next post I need more to go off of then that) the dogs started to walk out of the treeline, black, brown and white patches covered them as there tails were held high. The leader in the glfrount was a tad larger then the others but they all were lean and very agile looking. The dogs yittered and snarled as one went to the left and the other two started to ring around the target they had found. (You have now entered combat you can pick to flee or fight, if fight combat works you roll a d20 to hit before your post is put in if you hit over the monsters armor armor class I inform you in dice rolls if it is a hit or a miss. You have three targets you can do up to three attacks per round but as you do you will get a stacking -2 to your roles to hit)

ArzagothYesterday at 2:37 PM
in hearing the snarling as he watched the dogs clear through the brush, Arzagoth would reach for His Siangahm with his opened hand and began to watch them, his stance ready to act, awaiting the eventual attack. wild dogs...had to be dogs... a low growl would issue forth from his maw and his eyes narrowed as they neared. His eyes would dart back and forth between the three dogs, gauging the distance between each one as if he was picking a singular target. (e) ((the stacking -2 is if he uses flurry of blows. I did read up on the Monk class, as well as Dragonborn characters, who also gain a natural +2 to ac, which combined with his bracers, he has at least a +3 total ac))

AnayaYesterday at 3:15 PM
The first larger dog moved forword snarling and spitting as it got within range of the Male, it lunged and missed as its teeth slammed hard just missing the males shoulder. It stood its ground holding right in front of him as the second dog lunged as well. Its jaws slammed into the arm of the Male leaving a large wound on the top of his for arm (2 damage given) it let go and just like its comrad stayed to hold its spot with no sign of wavering at all. The dogs all snarled and the third one rushed in to shame its teeth into the males other arm leaving just as the other one did a large gash like wound. (2 damage given) the dogs all held there spots as there yellow eyes glowed in the black sky the moon on the horizon giveing a bit of light to show that rain clouds were rolling in.

ArzagothYesterday at 3:42 PM
the bites were not enough to get him to drop his weapon, however, Arzagoth had gathered from the attack that these dogs were truly wild and did not have more than the animalistic intelligence. He first holstered his weapon then laced his fingers together, fingertips inward, signifying the first hand seal known as "Mi" or "Snake" for his Dragon Blossom technique, which was followed by the first two fingers extending upwards in the "Tora" or "Tiger" seal, then quickly concluding in the "I" or "Boar" hand seal before opening his hands into a shape capable of forming the golden ball of flame "Verdaenii Fire Art: Dragon Blossom!" as he called the name of the technique, a ball of golden flame would form, roughly the size of a softball (approximately 3.5 inches in diameter), which he would then jump back and throw in the midst of the dogs, the flames splashing like napalm over a ten foot radius area, burning all three of the attacking hounds. He would then land on his feet and set himself back into a ready position (e)

AnayaYesterday at 8:11 PM
The alpha dog as well as the others did not seem phased by the clear damage that had hit them, showing weakness in this wood would be ones doom. The larger apha dog lunged forword its teeth clamping down at the side of the mans shoulder, it almost missed but a tooth or two grazed into the mans shoulder leaving a small but prominent wound (1 damage) the dog snarled as it showed its teeth and frothed a little its eyes scanned its pack members as its eyes then went back on the target. Then the second dog lunged slamming its teeth into that same spot on the males shoulder (4 damage ) it dug its teeth in ripping the wound wide open and letting the males blood dribble down his own shoulder. The other dog did not lunge at all and held its post and watched everything seemingly to recover from the burning on it's back.

ArzagothYesterday at 8:37 PM
roaring in pain, Arzagoth would swing his right fist straight to the ribs of the alpha dog, solidly connecting the blow while his left hand unholstered the siangahm in a reverse grip. He would then rotate his body in reverse, swinginging the bladed, nunchaku like weapon, missing his mark. With the agility afforded to him by his training, he would reach up with his right hand, grasp the other handle, then arc his right arm around, swinging the weapon across his torso, solidly striking the dog a second time "IS THAT ALL, MONGREL! he roared to the Alpha, his draconic teeth fully bared, the visage of near primal fury on his face. (e)

AnayaYesterday at 9:36 PM
The alpha let out a whimper as the strike contacted with its side, then it let out another as breath left its lips and its large dome ears collapsed against its head as it tumbled to the ground in a heap of dead animal. The other two dogs yiped at there fallen comrad and then placed there tails white side in the air bonceing over one another and then bolting off into the woods. They would leave the Male and there dead leader there to go back and collect themselves and maybe if needed bring a harder assault later. (You have killed one wild African dog level one you gain .5 exp to your next level) the woods grew silent as the moon was in the sky giveing a little light on the always black landscape, it was geting cold as night was settling in and one could hear an owl in a distent tree.

ArzagothYesterday at 9:58 PM
he would pick up some of the wood he collected and build the fire up, suddenly feeling the cold against his oozing open wounds, then the pain hit, making him wince. He would shrug off his gaea top, tgen he picked up a well embered branch and placed tge hot ember against the wound, cauterizing it. He placed tge branch end back into his campfire and put his gaea back on. Afterwards, he began to skin the dog's corpse with the bladed end of his siangham as well as cut strips of meat, what little he could manage, and roast them near the fire, speared on thin branches. Once the meat finished, Arzagoth set to eating the roasted snack then he layed his head down to rest for the night

Back in the broken town of Iron Stone with The Rat Folk

Coyote420Yesterday at 9:42 PM
-Balore and Seth were quiet, strangely so, as if stunned by the damage they were witnessing. Vincent saw a terrible tradgedy, but he also saw the destruction as a beautiful opportunity for renewal. The rat lady intrigued him and he walked up to her. Smiling in his Spriggen way he introduced himself, and Balore, who had taken it upon himself to come with. Glancing at the other two men and his sister Vincent asked, the genuine interest plastered on his face.-"I have heard if this Leviathon, from a certain Blare Rocheforte. Did you know him?"

EncryptedGraceYesterday at 9:58 PM
The palpable tension hung heavy in the air between the three men, and Zephyr had to back away from them before she felt suffocated by the weight of their stunned silence. Whatever was happening didn't seem to sit well with them. The soot and fumes filled her space and she coughed violently at the pollution to her precious air, holding her oxygen back from the flames they passed,, even as their heated fingers grabbed and and tried to rip away pieces of her existence to feed their flaming bellies. She wasn't going to feed them. But she also wasn't going to starve them of oxygen. She was just going to let it be until she knew what else to do about it. The chime of a bell sounded closer now and she glanced up after depositing the final plant, to find Vincent meeting a rat like woman, in tattered clothing. One of nature's children! Zephyr grew excited to see something not at once evil, and trotted up to the short stature just as Vincent asked about Blare.

AnayaToday at 9:11 AM
The lady paused her bell as hopeful faces walked up to her, what a wonderful time for people to come to mass, there was a group of them to and the more the better, but the big ones may have to squeeze to get into were they needed to go to follow her if they wanted to come that far. She looked up to the dark sky as the evening had reached them and the moon hung on the horizon. "A old name I do say, a man once known by the sea but long passed that one taken back by his grace under the silken waves. But none the less do you come for mass as that is were I must be to lead the service under the ground. And I have to get the food out, oh much to do before midnight mass" she turned as a couple others joined the group and she started to hobble softly with them to a drain pipe hatch. "Come come my dear children let's be off"

Coyote420Today at 9:38 AM
-Vincent looked at Zephyr with a wide smile. She knew Blare, she couldn't be too bad. It was good that the god of the sea was represented so strongly in this city of fire. He kept up with the hunched rat lady, Blare seemed hesitent, but Tai was just following like he wasn't thinking at all, just staying with the group. Seth mentioned something about the mission to find the whores and the blacksmith. Turns out due to the state of the city Seth didn't even feel like walking to the whorehouse alone. Turning to Zephyr, Vincent remarked idley. "Maybe we will learn how to get Blare back in his hat." They had lost their chatty friend to Issa, which was by far the most disturbing creature they had run across. He didn't mention her at all. Balore was on high alert but relaxed after hearing that the two tier'dal may know these people. There was a moment where Vincent stopped and talked to Balore, and when the two nodded at each other Balore announced to Tai and Seth to wait for them at the black smith. The shop was in sight from here, and the group detoured quickly to see the two safel inside, before joining the rat lady again. "Miss rat?" Vinceg asked. "What do you know about Blare Rocheforte's hat?" He was just behind the rat lady, walking with Balore and Zephyr. He kept shooting questioning looks at Zephyr to be sure she was wanting to follow this creature. Once again Vincent was failing to register any danger, and took his time picking his way around a burning pile of debris. Their brother Victor would love this city, but for Vincent it was still too early in the stages of destruction to enjoy it.

EncryptedGraceToday at 10:13 AM
The rat spoke of Blare like she knew him and Zephyr's eyes lit with hope. She had since seperate herself from the other men, and wasn't really paying much attention to what they did. The thought to take the arrow to the blacksmith as originally planned popped into mind, and ironically just as it did, Balore announced that Tai and Seth would wait for them there. "Perfect. I'm sure it won't take long." She waved at them and turned to follow the rat lady with Vincent and Balore. She had to be careful where she stepped. This city was dangerous for her. It could be beneficial... If only she was a bit stronger. It would take a lot to feed these flames.. More than she had, and so she was careful only to give small bits of her energy to feed the consummation of the buildings. The sooner they tumbled, the sooner nature could move back into its rightful space. The destruction had already begun as it were. What the humans decided to do with it was up to them. She exchanged a glance with Vincent when he looked at her with questioning eyes and she flashed him a smile. "Yes. And his daughter, Issa." She paused in her words to think a moment while walking. "And what is mass?" She asked quizzically. She had never heard of such a thing.

View user profile

Sponsored content

Back to top  Message [Page 1 of 1]

Permissions in this forum:
You cannot reply to topics in this forum